10.066 – Finland Station





10.66-_Finland_Station_MASTER

This week’s episode is brought to you by Green Chef. Green Chef is the number one meal kit for eating well. And if you’ve heard me endorse, hello, fresh in the past, they want me to tell you that hello, fresh now owned screen chef. So there’s something for everybody in all of these meal plans. Eating well is easier than ever with satisfying home cooked dinners and options that work around your lifestyle.

Not the other way around green chef will take care of meal planning, grocery shopping, and even some of the food prep giving you more time to tackle. For example, back to school season. Now we’ve got the meal plan. They sent us the boxes. Uh, they were. Easy to put together. Ingredients were fresh. Ingredients were delicious. We just had an awesome barbecue ranch cauliflower bowl the other day, it was awesome, it was great. So go to green chef.com/revolutions 100 and use code revolutions100 to get $100 off, including free shipping. That again, go to green. chef.com/revolutions 100, and use the code revolutions 100 to get a hundred dollars off, including free shipping.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.66: Finland Station

Okay, so first of all, obviously we’re here now. Pub week is upon me. It’s upon us. Heroes of two Worlds publishes on Tuesday, August 24th, and as I record this, that’s like 36 hours from now. And because pub week is upon us, the media has started to take notice and there’s a bunch of really nice pieces out there. Um, Adam Gopnik wrote a New Yorker article about Lafayette that heavily features me and the book. David Cleon wrote a very nice thing in the New Republic about me, about the book, about Revolutions and podcasting and my approach to history in general, I thought it was great, thank you, David. Uh, and then if you didn’t see it, CBS This Morning Saturday aired a segment about me and the book, and I knew that one was coming, ’cause I was just back in DC for a few days doing filming and interviews for it, so it’s out there too, it came out really nicely. Uh, I’m putting the link to all of those in the show notes. If you can’t get enough Mike Duncan content, or if you feel like you want to just broaden the scope of your general celebrations for the release of hero Of Two Worlds. Um, it kind of feels like Saturnalia Eve around these parts, and I got to tell you, the attention and the support and the buzz have been giving me a very nice feelings all week. So there is technically still time to pre-order the book if you want to join in the fun, but otherwise, you know, just go buy it on Tuesday. It’ll be on the shelves. I think I’m getting pictures it’s already out on the shelves in someplace. Everyone keeps telling me it’s good. I’m even starting to believe it myself. So, you know, enjoy it. I really think you will.

But I cannot rest on my laurels here because there’s still work to be done. There’s always work to be done.

Now over the past two episodes, we talked about the emergence of dual power in post February Revolution Russia. The provisional government and the Soviet with the latter nominally supporting the former, but with so many strings attached one imagined the provisional government suspected it was far more of the puppet than the puppet master in the spring of 1917. But however contingent the Soviet support for the provisional government was, they did support the provisional government for both ideological and practical reasons. On an ideological level, most of the Mensheviks and SRs in the executive of the Soviet believed that the transition from medieval autocracy to modern socialism required an intermediate stage. A bourgeois democratic period that would create the social, economic, and political conditions that would lay the groundwork for the future socialist revolution. This is the old two stage theory of revolution. But then on a practical level, taking over and running the Russian Empire at this precise moment in history in the middle of an acute crisis seemed like such an insanely difficult task that was bound to upset and disappoint a lot of people the Soviet thought it would be a fine idea for the provisional government to take the heat. After all, they’re the official government, not us. But just as everybody was settling into this dynamic, it would be severely disrupted by a man who is about to get off the train at Finland station and start mucking everything up for everybody; that is, Vladimir Ilyich Lenin.

Now, as I’ve noted a couple of times, Lenin and the other major socialist and revolutionary leaders took no part in the February Revolution because they weren’t there. Lenin had been living as an emigre for most of the past 17 years. Shortly after the outbreak of World War I, Lenin had been packed up and shipped off to Switzerland, where he had been living and working since the summer of 1914. As we talked about in episode 10.55: On the Second International, Lenin was shocked when he started getting word at the beginning of the war that all the principal leaders of European socialism — including the really super important leaders of the German SPD — had all discovered justifications for supporting their national war efforts rather than sticking to their anti-imperialist, anti-militarist, and anti-nationalist principles. Their collective retreat into national chauvinism was so unexpected that at first Lenin thought it was German propaganda. But as we did discuss in episode 10.55, these guys didn’t just become blind flag-waving super patriots, they had decent strategic reasons for thinking that sticking to an internationalist antiwar policy as a gigantic great power war was breaking out would be suicide, metaphorically and perhaps even literally.

But though most of the leading European socialists took this path to supporting their respective war efforts, many others did not, and so every faction in party across Europe wound up having a small minority of internationalists, who like line and felt betrayed and refused to abandon their principles. This was particularly true among the emigre Russian population, and so there are international Mensheviks, like our old friends Pavel Axelrod and Julius Martov, who refused to follow Plekhanov into the ranks of Russian patriots. There were internationalist SRs like Victor Chernov. And thanks to the stamp Lenin put on the party, there were a lot of internationalist Bolsheviks. Lenin, in fact, tried to find a silver lining in the collapse of the Second International by saying, at least it revealed who the weakling hypocrites were. He said, "the European war has done a great service to international socialism in that it has clearly revealed the whole state of rottenness, baseness, and swinery of the opportunists, thus giving a magnificent incentive toward cleaning up the workers movement and ridding it of the filth which has accumulated during the scores of peaceful years." The International’s wing may be small and isolated in a few emigre colonies, but in Lenin’s estimation, they were at least strong and tough and resolute, and those are the kind of people you need to make a real revolution.

Those who truly oppose the war gathered in Zimmerwald, Switzerland in September 1915 to either outright claim the mantle of the Second International or at least create something new from it ashes. It was not a very big event; there were only 38 attendees, including all the Russians I just mentioned, plus Trotsky representing a Russian group in Paris, Rosa Luxemburg, and Karl Liebknecht were there representing Germany, and in all a dozen or so national groups were represented. But even at a meeting like this where everybody ostensibly agreed with each other, there were factional disputes because this is after all a Congress of left wing deputies. Lenin was personally disgusted that many of the people there were opposed to the war on purely pacifistic and moral grounds. They only wanted to end the war because war is bad, not because the powers that wage war are bad. Lenin on the other hand, organized a small, hard left minority faction whose opposition to the war would be grounded in revolutionary principles and class conflict. He believed the pacifists would, and I’m quoting here, "help the bourgeoisie nip the revolutionary movement in the bud, if in exchange, they stop the conflict." This was a deal that Lenin himself would not stomach.

Now, despite the divisions and the conference and arguments about language and emphasis, the Zimmerwald conference produced a scathing denunciation of the war drafted by Trotsky. It said:

"The war has lasted more than a year. The battlefields are littered with millions of corpses. Millions more have been crippled for the rest of their lives. Europe is like a gigantic slaughterhouse. Its entire civilization created through the labor of many generations is consigned to destruction. Fierce barbarity celebrates its triumph over everything that was until now the pride of humankind. Regardless of the truth regarding immediate responsibility for the outbreak of this war, one thing is clear. The war that produced this chaos is the result of imperialism, the striving by capitalist classes of each nation to feed their greed for profit through exploitation of human labor and natural resources around the entire globe."

These were just the opening paragraphs, and it just goes on like this, denouncing capitalism, imperialism, militarism, and the old guard of the Second International who betrayed the class struggle. The statement concluded, "Never in world history has there been a more urgent and noble task to be accomplished through our combined efforts. No sacrifice is too great, no burden is too heavy to achieve the goal of peace among the peoples." Now, Lenin and the other members of the left wing faction at the Zimmerwald Conference did not actually agree with this final assessment, but they signed the manifesto in the interest of putting on a unanimous face. Their great critique was that the goal here was not peace among the peoples, but the revolutionary overthrow of the ruling classes of Europe by the workers of the world. And for all its bombast, the Zimmerwald manifesto fell well short on this front. So Lenin emerged as a leader of what is going to be known as the Zimmerwald left, anti war socialists who were focused on responding to the crisis of the war by helping trigger a revolution, not responding to the crisis of war merely by trying to end the war. In Lenin’s most well-known formulation, he said, "they should turn the imperialist war into a civil war in every country". That is, encourage the proletariat of every belligerent nation not to work for peace, per se, but to work tirelessly to overthrow their own governments.

And this takes us into a question that I’ve alluded to a number of times but have not yet explained fully, and that is what is the distinction between defeatists and defensivists in the socialist community. Now, most socialists in Europe and most socialists in Russia were defensivists. They believed that on a moral level — and emotional level, a practical level, and a strategic level, it was good to help your country win the war, or at the very least, help your country not lose the war. This is how you get all those socials leaders pledging to ban strikes and promising to keep war industries rolling and not do anything to inhibit the conscription of soldiers. The alternative to this was to be a defeatist, someone who believed it would be better for their own country to be defeated, because it would bring about the collapse of their existing state, create a chaotic vacuum that would be perfect for a revolutionary uprising. Now, there were not many defeatists out there. You gotta be pretty ideologically committed to actively hope your country loses a war the size and scope of World War I, which after all is not some peripheral imperial conflict you’re debating in the abstract, but a gigantic industrial war happening right in your own backyard. Lenin is for sure the most prominent socialist leader during World War I to be tagged with the defeatist label, and the Bolsheviks became the party in Russia most associated with that tendency. But as with all things Lenin, he tended to have very flexible and nuanced beliefs that he kept well hidden behind blunt and exaggerated bombast. So, during the war years, he, for example, said to a fellow Bolshevik, "Tsarism is a hundred times worse than kaiserism," apparently indicating that he would much prefer a German victory to the perpetuation of the tsarist regime. And then he said at another point, "From the point of view of the working class of the toiling masses of Russia, the lesser evil would be the defeat of the tsarist monarchy and its army."

But what we need to understand here is that Lenin is making these remarks inside a very tiny world of squabbling emigre socialists. He’s not like writing up public proclamations and sending them back to Russia saying, I hope we lose the war. But mostly the point he’s trying to make here is not strictly about whether it will be good or bad for the revolution if Russia lost the war, but rather whether it would be good to give up the revolution just to keep Russia from losing the war. Now, this is a very subtle distinction, but in his mind, it was very clear: defensivists who were willing to give up revolution and prioritize military victory had it wrong. Just as on the other side, anti-war pacifists who prioritized peace over the revolution also had it wrong. And the reason they had it wrong is because they weren’t prioritizing the revolution. So would Lenin rather see Russia lose the war than see Russian socialists or the Russian proletariat miss opportunities to overthrow the regime? In that sense, I think the answer is yes, absolutely he would. That was the thing that was driving him crazy; when the war started, everybody agreed to set aside the revolution and focus on winning the war. "The entire essence of our work," he said, "must be to turn the national war into a civil war. When this will happen is not clear. We have to let the moment ripen, force it to ripen, but we are duty bound to work for as long as it takes in this direction."

Now, the problem for Lenin on a PR and communications front is that he may have had all of these subtle and nuanced and sophisticated beliefs, but he kept saying very clear and straightforward things like better the Kaiser than the tsar. And he would say these to his own Bolshevik followers, who would then pick up that line and repeat it, because he seemed so clear and straightforward. And then Lenin would get very frustrated because all of his factional enemies would eagerly paint Lenin and the Bolsheviks as unpatriotic traders who were now indistinguishable from German agents. After a couple of good years of expanding the party from 1912 to 1914, the Bolsheviks in Russia contracted sharply during the war years. Many members quit the party, and it was hard to recruit replacements because the Mensheviks and the SRs and the Trudoviks were happy to paint the Bolsheviks with a defeatist brush.

So Lenin spent all of 1916 quite isolated with a group of other Bolsheviks in Switzerland. They were pretty cut off from their comrades in Russia, as there was a big giant war happening between them, though they were occasionally able to slip things through the line. Lenin held out hope during this period that the war would ultimately destabilize Europe to the point where the working classes would get tired of being chucked at each other to die, and instead go off and overthrow the tiny clique of Imperial masters who were doing the chucking. In the meantime, Lenin spent a great deal of time in libraries, brushing up on his philosophy, reading a lot of Hegel and Aristotle so that he could better understand the tenants of Marxism — and would, ironically enough, caused him to drift from his former Marxist orthodoxy. While he was doing this reading, he also commenced work on what was to become one of his most famous works, Imperialism, the Highest Form of Capitalism, wherein Lenin outlined a theory that capitalism had moved beyond the progressive stage that prevailed in Karl Marx’s time to something higher, something different. Business and banking interests were coalescing into huge monopolies and outgrowing their domestic markets. That’s what drove them into a colonialist feeding frenzy, they were looking for new resources and new markets. The scramble for new colonial markets had spread across the whole globe, across the Americas and Africa and Asia, and with the amount of unconquered territory running out, the imperial powers of Europe were forced by the logic of capitalism to fight each other to take possession of each other’s possessions. Hence, giant global war.

Now, when you combine this with Trotsky’s theory of permanent revolution and uneven and combined development, the idea that peripheral countries in this global conflict which were colonized by foreign capital and advanced technology were going to chart a different path than the one laid out for them in the orthodox version of historical materialism, we can really start to see Lenin’s strategic lines in 1917 were on the one hand a sudden and surprising break with everything he’s been saying since the 1890s, but also, something that develops quite naturally from what he had been reading and thinking and writing in 1915 and 1916. By the end of 1916, Lenin had settled into a solid routine of research in Zurich. He was now in his mid forties and had always suffered from recurrent illnesses, he had stomach problems and headaches, he was prone to fit to extreme rage when he got too worked up about like, the Mensheviks, and he suffered for it physically, and mentally and emotionally. He was absolutely convinced that he was right and everyone else was wrong, but no one else seemed to agree. He had a loyal group of Bolshevik lieutenants around him, but outside that group, it was a lot of eye-rolling and, oh yeah, Lenin, sure. He’s probably not going to amount to much of anything.

He had his good days and his bad days. He constantly switched between the boundless optimism of a lifelong revolutionary and the dispirited pessimism of a… lifelong revolutionary. In January 1917, Lenin gave a speech to a group of Swiss students, and I quoted from this speech just a little bit a few episodes back when I wanted to establish the honest truth, that all Russian socialists everywhere were taken by surprise by the February Revolution. But what Lenin said in full was:

"The coming years, precisely because of this predatory war, will lead to popular risings by the working class. And these upheavals will lead to the victory of socialism. We of the older generation may not live to see the decisive battles of this coming revolution but I can express the confident hope that the youth, which is working so splendidly in the socialist movement, will be fortunate enough, not only to fight but to win this revolution."

Then in another conversation, Lenin told a young Romanian that it was true, the revolution probably wasn’t right around the corner, but it would come and I’m quoting here, "perhaps in two, perhaps in five, at the latest, ten years." So when Lenin says he doesn’t expect a revolution anytime soon or doesn’t expect to see the revolution in his lifetime, he’s not talking about it taking place in some far flung future. He does believe it’s coming, just not like, in the next few weeks. And to the extent that he didn’t believe he would live to see it, this is probably saying more about his state of physical exhaustion and recurrent health problems that might cause him to drop dead sooner rather than later.

But then a few weeks later, on March the second, 1917, lenin was getting ready to return to the library in Zurich after lunch and a young Polish Bolshevik burst through the door and said, have you heard the news? There’s a great revolution in Russia. At first Lenin, brushed this off and said it’s probably just another example of German propaganda, but he and Krupskaya and a few others went down to a spot where international newspapers were posted. Those international newspapers confirmed the incredible story. Now, at this point, the news they were reading about was the mutiny of the troops in Petrograd on Monday, February 27th, the resulting street fighting, and some information about a Soviet being formed as well as maybe a new provisional government. Now they did not read about the application of the tsar because that hadn’t happened yet, literally as they’re sitting there reading it, Nikki is sitting on a train trying to figure out what he’s going to do with his life.

What Lenin read sent a jolt of electricity through him. It absolutely supercharged him. He became manic with energy. He may not have expected this nor been able to predict how it would shake out, but he was able to instantly apprehend the possibilities. He set about formulating what he believed the Bolshevik response ought to be, and over the next few days drafted communiques back to Bolshevik leaders in Petrograd outlining what their strategy ought to be. These would become called The Letters From Afar, and to the Bolshevik leaders in Petrograd who received them, they were very much letters from afar. Lenin was clearly drafting them without any clear idea what was actually happening in Petrograd. Without guidance from anybody, the Bolsheviks in the capital had more or less gone along with the approach of the Mensheviks and the SRs: support the provisional government as the legitimate government for the ideological and practical reasons we talked about at the beginning of the episode. Circumstances had also tended to merge all the socialist parties back into an increasingly united block, with Mensheviks and SRS and Bolsheviks all toeing the same line. Certainly the more rank and file party members who weren’t burdened by decades of mutual hurt feelings and lingering personal grudges saw no reason why Bolsheviks and Mensheviks could not take this opportunity to reunite, to become a single party again and go forth and march into the revolutionary struggle together. But, in Lenin’s letters from afar he was telling the Bolsheviks in Petrograd they must not form any alliances with any other parties and they must not support the provisional government. Now these letters are going to become the basis for the April theses that we’ll talk about more next week, and which formed the basis of Lenin’s latest stubbornly held minority position, where he insists that he and the Bolsheviks are right, and everyone else is wrong.

More than anything though, Lenin was now dying to get back to Russia, and he was not alone in that. A meeting of all the emigre Russian socialists was convened, Bolsheviks, Mensheviks, and SRS, and they all kicked around plans for how to get home. Lenin said, "we must go at all costs, even if we go through hell." Martov suggested figuring out a way to negotiate passage with the Germans, maybe arranging some kind of prisoner exchange deal. Other people talked about taking ships through England, maybe taking an airplane, they were debating which country offered the best opportunity of forging passports. They didn’t come to any kind of consensus, and these discussions just went on for days as each group tried to figure out the best way home. Lenin and the Bolsheviks were ultimately aided by an unlikely source in far off Denmark. This was Alexander Parvis, who we last saw letting Trotsky crash on his couch for six months while they developed the foundations of what became the theory of permanent revolution. Now Parvis had long since abandoned the ideals of revolutionary socialism in favor of the profits to be made from being an international adventurer, dealing in arms and information, but he’s still very well-connected, and with news of events in Russia reaching the west, he approached the German ambassador in Denmark with a suggestion: the German government should absolutely reach out to Lenin and help the Bolsheviks get back to Russia.

Now, if you will recall, and probably you don’t, Parvis had made a name for himself predicting the course of the Russo-Japanese war and the Revolution of 1905 with beat for beat precision. And now he basically did the same thing. He told the German ambassador, Lenin is an uncompromising revolutionary. He is absolutely opposed to the war. If he is allowed to return to Russia, he will not stop until he has overthrown the provisional government, at which point he will almost certainly turn around and cut a separate peace deal with Germany, taking Russia out of the war and relieving all the pressure on Germany’s eastern front. This in fact might be something that only takes a matter of months… if you can get him into Russia. The German ambassador took this idea up the chain of command, and with that high command well aware the war was going badly for them, and knowing that the United States was about to enter the war on the side of the Allies,

they believed something drastic needed to be done in order to salvage victory. And the most logical place to find that something drastic was by exacerbating the chaos unfolding in Russia. The tsar was abdicating the throne, an untested provisional government was claiming power. There was chaos in the streets. The army was an open mutiny. This was absolutely something that could and should be exploited by the Germans, and they knew it. So this was not a low level scheme. This was Foreign Minister Zimmerman, General Ludendorff, and ultimately Kaiser Wilhelm approving a plan to send a batch of uncompromising hardcore revolutionaries who absolutely wanted to overthrow the Russian provisional government into Russia. These Russian socialists were to be put on a sealed car in Switzerland, and transported in secret through the German empire. Then they would go up through Sweden, cross over into Finland, and then head back into Switzerland, where, hopefully, they would disembark and bring the whole Russian empire crashing down.

So the German ambassador in Switzerland thened open negotiations with Lenin and about 30 other Bolsheviks. Over the next few days, they reached a few mutual understandings, mostly about trying to keep this on the down low for both sides, because Lenin, for example, was acutely aware it would not look good if they appeared to be agents of the kaiser — especially as everybody had spent the last few years accusing them of being agents of the kaiser — but ultimately they reached a deal that was acceptable to both sides, and when it was struck on March the 27th, nobody wasted any time. The Bolsheviks had just hours to pack up all their stuff and get on the train.

Now this was all supposed to be secret, but it was not secret for very long; the emigre community is small, and word soon leaked that Lenin and the Bolsheviks were in cahoots with the Germans. Everyone else was aghast that Lenin would make this deal, but Lenin was not, and he was absolutely not going to be dissuaded. He knew it didn’t look good, but he also knew it was probably the safest, fastest, and most direct route back to Russia, and that was all that mattered to him. When they went down to the train station, they were greeted by a small crowd that heckled and shamed them, calling the Bolsheviks traders and German spies and pigs and frauds. But Lenin was convinced this was the only way, and he remained optimistic and undeterred in his own inimitable way. When they all finally settled down on the train Lenin turned to one of his comrades and said, "In six months time, we shall either be swinging from the gallows, or be in power."

And then the train departed.

The trip home took nearly a week. At first, they were in a sealed car through German territory — sealed not so that the Bolsheviks couldn’t spread their revolutionary message, but sealed so that nobody would see them and spread the story that the Bolsheviks were being chauffeured back to Russia by the kaiser. Along the way, Lenin distilled the points he made in his letters from afar into a concise program that he planned to make the basis for the party as soon as he got back. Once through German territory, the group passed over on a ferry to Sweden and then continued on. Now less conspicuously, hidden behind a sealed car, the local communities in Sweden appeared to be well aware that there was a train full of Russian revolutionaries passing through. There was one tense moment at a checkpoint at the Finland border, but they were allowed to pass, and then started really breathing a sigh of relief. Finland was, after all, territory of the Russian empire. And so if nothing else, the group was no longer at the mercy of a foreign power. Now as for the reception they would receive from the domestic powers, that remained to be seen. On April 3rd, 1907, the train finally pulled into Finland Station in Petrograd. A crowd knew Lenin and the others were on the train and they came down to greet them with enthusiastic cheers. Lenin got out and gave as stirring a speech as he was capable of giving. Now, for most of the past 17 years, Lenin had lived his life as an exile. The total number of days he had spent inside Russia numbered probably less than 200. But now he was back.

And this time, he planned to stay.

Hero of Two Worlds is out now please go buy it thank youuuu.


10.065 – The Dawn of a New Day





10.65-The_Dawn_of_a_New_Day

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.65: The Dawn of a New Day

I want to start this week by saying that this is the penultimate episode of the revolutions podcast before Hero of Two Worlds: the Marquis de Lafayette in the Age of Revolution publishes on August 24th, 2021. I kinda can’t believe it’s already here. I kind of can’t believe I’ve been doing this for this long and something is finally going to come of it. Uh, I am consumed by nervous anticipation. This is three and a half years in the making. But anyway, this is basically the last time I’ll have to ask you to please pre-order the book before it comes out, and just so you know, all the pre-orders count as transactions on the date of publication, and therefore massing all of those sales in a single week and on a single day, uh, helps put the book on the New York Times bestseller list, if that’s a possibility, and maybe we can help prove that I’m not just a one hit wonder. So if you’re planning on getting the book, please just go ahead and pre-order it right now, thank you very much. Um, now people have asked me, how are we doing on the 10,000 pre-order campaign, and the honest answer is, I have no idea. That is because all the local indie bookshops out there don’t report their pre-order numbers, they just take the order, and then process the resulting sale on publication date. So my big push to get you all to pre-order the book from local stores has left me and the publisher basically blind. But I don’t really care because it sounds like we’ve done exactly what I wanted to do. And I just want to read to you now, some bullet points that were reported from the indie channel rep at the publisher in a recent roundup of how things are going out there for the whole catalog of offerings:

The first one is, "Mike Duncan has done an incredible job driving sales of Hero of Two Worlds to the indies. Accounts are picking up on average five to 20 copies." And then later she said, "Speaking of pre-orders, Mike Duncan is the new hero of independent bookstores everywhere. His pre-order campaign for Hero of Two Worlds sending listeners to our stores has made a big impact." and then the final bit is from a final call-out of things worth focusing on, Hero of Two Worlds. This has been one of the most successful author generated pre-order campaigns. I’ve seen in some time. Almost every indie has commented on how thrilled they are with their advance orders."

So this is exactly what I wanted, exactly what I hoped would happen. And it’s all thanks to you guys out there for doing this the right way. I mean, I already consider the pre-order campaign to be a massive success. We have made a huge, positive impact, it has been noticed, it has been appreciated, and it’s something I think we can all take a great deal of pride in accomplishing. And we did it together; I mean, it says, like, mike Duncan did this and Mike Duncan did that, but all I did was ask you guys to go do something and you did it. So this is really, this is all of us doing this together. And truly, thank you from the bottom of my heart. I really do have the best fan base in the world, and people out there are noticing it. So great job. Really great. Great job.

But enough about us. The last two episodes covered what we call the February Revolution, which took place in the final week of February 1917, according to the old style calendar. But what began in February finally finished in March, and what we’re here to talk about today is all of the stuff that is associated with the February Revolution, and is wrapped up in the memory of glorious February, but which actually happened in March. So today we’re going to run through events in March because after March comes April, and if you’ve read ahead even a little bit, you know, that you know who is coming back in April.

So we’re going to pick things up today with a phone call at six o’clock in the morning on March 3rd, 1917, so just a few hours after Nicholas signed his abdication in a rail car in Pskov. The phone call was placed by the leaders of the rapidly coalescing new provisional government to Nicholas’s younger brother Grand Duke Mikhail. This phone call informed a groggy Mikhail that Nicholas abdicated the throne. And at least according to the paperwork, Mikhail was now tsar of Russia. But this was not a happy call, a congratulations on your promotion and let us know when you want us to come down and pledge fealty to. It was instead, this is where things stand at the moment, but please do come down at your earliest convenience to discuss this with us, because there are some very important things to discuss.

So Mikhail got dressed and went to meet the leaders of the Duma’s provisional executive committee, which as I said, is rapidly transitioning into becoming an official provisional government. When the grand duke entered, he expressed surprise and consternation at his brother’s decision. Like almost everyone else, he expected that if and when Nicholas abdicated, it would be in favor of Alexei, and if anything, Mikhail would be a regent, not the tsar himself. He admitted, he didn’t quite know what to do. The leaders around him, almost to a man, told the grand duke, we think it would be a catastrophic mistake for you to accept the crown. The news has already been spreading that you’re the new tsar. And the response, particularly from the soldiers has been hostile and dissatisfied.

And this gets back to what we talked about last week, which is one of the key points in the agreement between the leaders of the Duma and the leaders of the Soviet is that a constituent assembly would be convened to settle Russia’s post-revolutionary constitution. This is the expectation that was out there in the streets and in the barracks. These people were not going to accept a backroom deal to simply replace one Romanov for another.

Now, almost alone among his colleagues however, Pavel Milyukov told Grand Duke Mikhail that he must accept the crown; that the monarchy itself was still an essential institution, and if Mikhail refused to be tsar, he would guarantee a civil war. But Milyukov was the only one who believed that. After this general discussion, the grand duke was taken aside by Chairman of the Duma Rodzianko who later recorded, "It was absolutely clear to us that the grand prince would reign for only a few hours before enormous bloodshed would occur in the capital. It was clear to us that the grand prince would be murdered immediately and all his supporters with him. He did not have any loyal troops at his disposal, and therefore could not rely on any armed force. He asked point blank whether I could guarantee his life if he accepted the throne. And I was compelled to tell him no."

Mikhail emerged from this meeting and announced to the other leaders surrounding him he would not accept the crown… unless it was offered to him by the anticipated constituent assembly. He drafted a statement to this effect, wherein he also implored everyone to recognize and obey the provisional government. This statement was published the following day in the newspaper alongside Nicholas’s official letter of abdication. And this is how legal political authority passed first from Nicholas to Mikhail and then from Mikhail to the provisional government. And there, it would remain until October.

The new provisional government, which officially marks its beginning to March 2nd, 1917 was drawn from the senior leadership of the progressive block, most of whom had been sitting on the unofficially convened provisional executive committee of Duma delegates. Pavel Milyukov became foreign minister, Alexander Guchkov became minister of war, Alexander Kerensky became minister of justice. Heading up the provisional government was Prince Lvov, the highly effective and well-respected leader of the Zemstvo Union, who became minister of the interior and also prime minister of the new provisional government.

All of these guys took up their post quickly and without very much infighting. The progressive block had been aggressively trying to force Nicholas to accept a new government composed of them for years now. And so the question of who would get what job had long since been settled. For months, newspapers had openly published lists of what leaders would take over which ministries. So while the revolution of course caught them by surprise, they had been expecting to get this call for years now. It’s not like they were totally caught off guard and suddenly rushing to do things they weren’t expecting to be doing. Now, the general public had also been waiting for these guys to become the government for months now, for years now, and when the news finally started to spread, the provisional government enjoyed broad support from the right and from the left, from workers and aristocrats, soldiers and civilians at home and abroad. As I’ve hopefully established by now, just about everyone was ready for a new government by the winter of 1917, and even any lingering shred of loyalty to Nicholas and Alexander out there among conservatives had long since frayed beyond repair. As word spread over the next few hours and days and then weeks, news of the tsar’s abdication, and that Russia was now in the hands of capable leaders was greeted with celebratory. Not the least reason being that these guys were all viewed as patriotic Russians, unlike Empress Alexandra, and the people who surrounded her, who most everybody had long since concluded were like secretly pro German and trying to lead the empire to ruin.

So there were celebrations in city streets, and out in the trenches and in tiny rural villages. A new day was dawning, and the wave of optimistic joy and relief was nearly uniform throughout the empire. With the Russians themselves clearly ready to embrace and recognize the provisional government, Russia’s foreign allies quickly followed suit. On March 9th, the United States became the first power to formally recognize the provisional government as the legitimate government of the Russian Empire, with Britain, France, Italy, and the other allies quickly following. With this final test of legitimacy passed, the provisional government was the government.

So, what were they going to do with their new found power, authority, and legitimacy? Well, they very quickly got to work trying to live up to everyone’s expectations, to deliver on what was generally understood to be the promise of the revolution. And that promise can be distilled down to two essential components: one destructive, the other constructive. And by that, I mean, they needed to dismantle the most abusive parts of the old absolutist regime, while at the same time, fostering something new, a participatory government that included all of Russian society, not just a tiny clique of incompetent sycophants appointed by Nicholas and Alexandra. For years now, decades really, the arbitrary, centralized state apparatus had been a major source of anger and resentment at nearly all levels of Russian society. So to maintain the good will and support of that society, the provisional government knew they were going to have to embark on a rapid program of destruction and construction. On the destructive side, that meant eliminating the most hated parts of the old regime, and on the constructive side, it meant replacing the deeply unpopular, closed up, and arbitrary bureaucratic apparatus with something that was far more open and responsive to the Russian people.

One of the first targets for destruction was the tsar’s police and internal security apparatus. Within days of taking power, the provisional government straight up abolished the ministry of police, the gendarme, and the Okhrana. These forces were the most visible symbol of an unjust and coercive state. The police in Petrograd had been the most staunchly violent defenders of the old regime during the street fighting between February 23rd and March 2nd, and thus abolishing the existing police force had been one of the things the provisional government had promised to do in order to secure support from the Petrograd Soviet. Now, of course it helped that the headquarters of all these police agencies had already been trashed, their senior leaders arrested or lynched, and the rank and file officers dissolved and scattered in the wake of revolutionary victory in the streets. So, announcing that these forces were abolished was merely announcing something that had kind of already taken place. And before we go on, I do want to note with a bit of a wry smile that many revolutionaries destroyed and burned the offices of the Okhrana with particularly meticulous zeal on account of how many of them had been paid agents of the Okhrana for years.

Now in place of these dissolved police forces, the provisional government expected to organize militia companies, drawn from the citizenry and led by elected office. So the idea was not to have no police force, but instead to have a police force by and for the people, rather than by and for the tsar.

The provisional government also move quickly to reorganize provincial administration throughout the empire. The provincial governors enjoyed considerable power in their provinces, and all of them were appointed directly by the tsar. They thus stood as an enormous potential roadblock to expanding the revolution out from Petrograd into the rest of the empire. Leaving them in place would have been a grave political mistake. They had been entrusted with broad discretionary power out in the provinces specifically because they were loyal to Nicholas and Alexandra. These were hardly people who could be trusted to support the revolution. So on March 5th, all governors and deputy governors were summarily dismissed from service. To replace these governors, the provisional government invited local leaders to take control. Specifically, they called on the provincial zemstvos, municipal councils, and other elements in the local professional classes and intelligentsia to step into the vacuum and take over administration. And it’s not like these groups weren’t ready to do the job. The zemstvo had been begging for years to be allowed to play an official role in local government and administration, but had been kept at arm’s length by the paranoid central authorities who feared they were trying to take over. Well, now they got a chance to take over. And over the course of the first few weeks of March, 1917, they moved into government offices and administrative headquarters and all their local capitals and went about the business of governing their provinces.

Meanwhile, back in Petrograd, the provisional government was decreeing all aspects of our well-known list of liberal and democratic reforms, most of which were also included in that eight point agreement with the Soviet we ended on last week. They were announcing freedom of speech and freedom of the press and freedom of assembly and freedom of religion. And since the general critique of the tsar from a liberal perspective was that his arbitrary central authority was unresponsive to the people, the provisional government leaned heavily into a more hands-off and decentralized vision of democratic liberalism. As we just saw, their idea for provincial government was not to replace the centrally appointed governors with somebody else, but to let local elites take up the job for themselves.

Meanwhile, when it came to national minority groups, everybody was promised some kind of autonomy. Finland’s constitution would be absolutely respected; Poland was basically promised self-government after the war was over. All of this fit into the widespread belief that for too long, the great potential of the Russian Empire had been kept bound by the tsar’s shackles. The February Revolution was supposed to set them free. And in March of 1917, that’s exactly what it looked like was happening, that’s what the provisional government is trying to do. They are trying to set the people of the empire free.

But of course the Revolution of 1917 is not just about what the provisional government is doing, because one of the key dynamics of the Revolution of 1917 is this business of dual power. Because growing right alongside the provisional government is the Petrograd Soviet, who sometimes supported, sometimes criticized, and sometimes outright undermined what the provisional government was doing. And in fact, to make sure the interests and goals of the Soviet were protected, its leaders built out their own parallel apparatus of power. And while their official policy was supporting the provisional government, it was very clear that their support was entirely contingent on the provisional government not doing anything that the Soviet opposed. And as the Soviet was an assembly of workers and soliders — which is to say, the mass of people under arms — the leaders of the Soviet believed, not incorrectly, that the provisional government only existed because the Soviet let them. The Soviet could frankly overthrow the provisional government practically anytime they wanted, and both sides were well aware of it.

Now, thanks to holding the trump card in this uneasy power sharing dynamic, the Petrograd Soviet felt free to pursue their own initiatives without bothering to seek the approval of the provisional government. So they would just do stuff. For example, on March 5th, they blew off freedom of the press and announced that no paper could be published without Soviet approval. Now mostly permission was granted, but they specifically named a bunch of reactionary newspapers with known ties to the Black Hundreds and said, yeah, you’re shut down. You can’t publish. Now on the level of principle, this was an opposition to the professed respect for freedom of speech and the press trumpeted by liberals in the provisional government and which was supposed to be one of the goals of the revolution, but the leaders in the Soviet did not care. Their eye was on a very practical ball: if you want a revolution to succeed, don’t let conservative thugs publish anti-revolutionary propaganda in the middle of the revoution.

In the weeks that followed, the Soviet then expanded on what was becoming a loose working policy that whatever happened out there, whether in the streets or in the army or in the provinces, required the stamp of approval from the Soviet. They were now casting themselves as the closest thing to a true expression of popular sovereignty. They sent commissioners out to set up shop in key locations and sectors: telegraph offices, railroad stations, post offices, printing presses, radio stations, industrial factories; the Soviet put commissioners everywhere. The basic idea was that while the provisional government technically wielded power, the Soviet exercised a kind of supreme oversight authority. Representatives of the Soviet told anyone they encountered, you are to obey orders from your superiors or laws from the provisional government, unless they contradict decrees of the Soviet, in which case you are duty bound to disobey them.

One of the examples of the Soviet having more control over things than the provisional government they were allegedly supporting was the fate of Nicholas and Alexandra. After Nicholas signed his abdication, he secured permission from Prince Lvov to go to army headquarters to say goodbye to his office. Then he requested permission to go back home to the Imperial Palace, link up with his family, and from there, they would all hopefully retire to a coastal community until the end of the war. Nicholas received permission to do all this, and the ex-tsar returned to army headquarters to bid tearful farewell to his officers.

But after he departed Pskov, the provisional government talked it over more, and decided they could probably not let the tsar and his family just stay inside Russia. So they sounded out the diplomatic core in Petrograd, and found the British, willing to accept Nicholas, Alexandra, and their children. All of the allies were concerned that if Nicholas and Alexandra settled anywhere in close proximity to the Germans, that they would become a focal point, not just for domestic counterrevolutionary activity that would further destabilize Russia, but that the Germans would be able to get in contact with Alexandra and fund and support such counter-revolutionary activity. In fact, the restoration of the Russian monarchy might become a German war aim. The whole Eastern front could collapse on Russia might very well become a permanent ally of Germany. So, the Imperial family remaining in eastern Europe was not in the national interest of any of the allies, and so the British made logistical arrangements for the imperial family to be put on a British steam ship. King George the Fifth even wrote a personal letter inviting his cousins to come settle in England.

But this whole idea was quickly short-circuited when rumors leaked of the plan. When the leaders of the Soviet found out about it they were incensed. They did not believe Nicholas nor Alexandra should be allowed to simply depart Russia without standing trial for their many crimes. The leaders of the Soviet informed the provisional government that they would not stand by and let the ex-tsar leave the country. The provisional government immediately backed down. They sent four deputies to army headquarters to escort Nicholas back to Tsarskoye Selo where he would be placed under house arrest. The provisional government, also order officers and soldiers that they trusted to go take control of the imperial palaces and make sure no one got in or out without permission. In the midst of all this, the leaders of the Soviet briefly panicked when the ex-tsar was in transit back to Petrograd because they lost track of him, and they believed he was being hussled out of the country. They went so far as to issue radio broadcasting, if you see the tsar, you must arrest him at once, he is a fugitive. But the provisional government had not double-crossed the Soviet, and shortly thereafter Nicholas was deposited back in the Imperial Palace. To be super sure of things though, the Soviet then sent its own company of about 300 infantry men backed by a company of machine gunners under an officer who just so happened to be an SR. Their job was to make sure Nicholas was in fact there, and this officer may have had further orders to either take command of security at the palace or possibly go so far as to take the imperial family into custody and deposit them in the Peter and Paul Fortress. Although what this officer wound up doing was negotiating with the soldiers he found on site and decided not to push the envelope, and instead reported back to the Soviet that he believed the imperial family were under proper custody. So it’s not a hundred percent just the Soviets representatives running roughshod over anybody here. But that said, if the provisional government had had their way, Nicholas and Alexandra and the children would have been safely sent to England. Instead, at the behest of the Soviet, they remained very unsafely in Russia.

As the Soviets claim to their special authority grew, the Soviet itself also grew. After the first week of March, there were about a thousand elected delegates, and within just a few weeks, that number is going to top out at over 3000. Then, the newly forming Soviets out in the provinces and out on the front lines started sending delegates to Petrograd. After a brief debate, the Petrograd Soviet voted to allow these people to come in as full-fledged members, and by the last week of March, they were no longer calling themselves the Petrograd Soviet of Workers and Soldiers’ Deputies; they were now the All-Russia Soviet of Workers and Soldiers’ Deputies. Bolstering their claim to be the true representatives of the people, not just the people of the capital, but of the whole empire. As the Soviet grew, the executive committee also grew until it hit more than 70 members, and as this body became increasingly unwieldy, they created another nested committee called the bureau composed of 24 members, mostly Mensheviks SRs, and Trudoviks. General assemblies of all the delegates became infrequent, there were only a handful of full sessions over the course of the rest of the month, and this self-selected group of socialist party leaders in the executive committee and in the bureau made most of the decisions on behalf of the people they claimed to speak for.

Now it would be easy and partly true to cast these socialist leaders as cynically co-opting the sovereignty of the people. But it is worth keeping in mind that the workers and soldiers clearly believed the Soviet represented their interests better than any other institution. And so, if you would ask them at this moment, they would have probably said, yes, the Soviet is the institution of the people, and I support them for that very reason. But that said, it is worth pointing out for the umpteenth time that the vast majority of Russians were peasants, and peasants were not represented at all in the Soviet. No matter how much they might’ve claimed to speak for the people, the Soviet was only reasonably speaking for like 10% of the population, 15% tops. And it’s not like the peasants were just passively inert on the one hand or clamoring to join the Soviet on the other. As we’re going to talk about more down the road, the peasants were having their own revolution. For them, the February Revolution meant agrarian revolution, and they were already taking matters into their own hands on the land front. But in terms of political representation, a bunch of regional SR organizations got the idea of getting the old Peasant Union back together. The Peasant Union had become a major locus of peasant power during the Revolution of 1905, but it had been broken and dispersed in the repressive aftermath. So as we’re going to see with the peasants, they are, again, the vast majority of the population, and they are going to remain aloof from the Soviet and seek to create their own representative institutions where their representatives were representing their interests. So whatever the assumed pretensions of the Soviet, they were never going to be more than what they officially were: a Soviet of workers and soldiers.

But as to this question of who represented the people, and what could be considered an authentic voice of the nation, we’ll end today with a big mistake that the provisional government was making. As we’ve noted several times over the past couple episodes, the final verdict of the February Revolution was always supposed to be rendered by a constituent assembly. Everyone was under the impression the provisional government was just that: provisional. That one of their most important jobs was figuring out when, where, and how to hold democratic elections to convene a national assembly that would hammer out a new constitutional order. An assembly that could truly claim popular legitimacy. But, instead of treating this promised constituent assembly as a matter of vital urgency, the provisional government dragged their feet. They formed a committee to come up with an electoral plan, but this committee got bogged down, either arguing minutiae or getting distracted by minor concerns. So weeks passed, and then months passed, before they even had a preliminary idea of how to hold elections.

So not only was the provisional government failing to fulfill one of their most important promises on a moral level, on a strategic level, their failure to convene the constituent assembly left laying around a very big and very obvious cudgel critics of the provisional government could pick up and beat them with. It is going to become very easy to argue the provisional government was not interested in forging a government of the Russian people, but of simply perpetuating their own power indefinitely.

So, that’s the political situation heading into April 1917: a great deal of promise, a great deal of promises, but with the initial rush of hope and optimism getting its first tinges of suspicious disappointment. There were now multiple power structures forming out there, all of them beginning to truly jostle with one another and no big national assembly that would sort it all out anytime soon. This was the atmosphere into which a train pulled into Finland Station on April the third, 1917. When the train stopped a small group of Russian ex-pats got out, returning home for the first time in more than a decade.

Though before we go, I have to take this second to last opportunity before Hero of Two Worlds comes out to ask you to please pre-order Hero of Two Worlds from your favorite independent bookstore, and if you are so inclined, please join me on August 20th with Jamelle Bouie, August 23rd with Ben Rhodes, August 24th with Alexis Coe or August 31st with Patrick Wyman. Those are going to be the online events that go along with publication week, which is now, my God, just one week away.


10.064 – The Origin of Dual Power





10.64-_The_Origin_of_Dual_Power_MASTER

This week’s episode is brought to you by Keeps the best way to prevent hair loss is to do something about it while you still have hair. Left prevention is the key keeps offers a simple stress-free way to keep your hair. There are convenient. Virtual doctor consultations, and the medications are delivered straight to your door every three months.

So you don’t even have to leave your home for also low cost treatments. Start low as just $10 a month and keeps offers generic versions prevention is. Treatments can take four to six months to see results. So act fast. If you’re ready to take action and prevent hair loss, go to K E E P s.com/revolutions to receive your first month of treatment for free that’s K E E P s.com/revolutions.

To get your first month free. K E E P s.com/revolutions

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.64: The Origin of Dual Power

Last time, we finally successfully got rid of Tsar Nicholas the Second. He’s done. He’s out. He is in fact presently on his way to say goodbye to his troops, and then depart for a long and peaceful retirement finally free of the burdens he never had the talent or fortitude to handle anyway. But in order to connect the dots directly from international women’s day to the abdication a week later, I kind of had to breeze through some really important stuff going on at Petrograd. And so today, we are going to hit rewind until we are back on the evening of Sunday, February 26th, after a day of street clashes led several regiments of the Petrograd garrison to decide to mutiny the next morning, and march out to join the revolution.

Now, the reason I want to go back to Sunday night is to emphasize that even at this incredibly late hour, many of our professional revolutionary socialists, party leaders, and organizers, whose lives were dedicated to bringing about the revolution were caught flat-footed by events. Many, in fact, went to bed on Sunday night convinced the forces of order were already winning. One of the top Bolsheviks in Petrograd groused at a meeting held at Kerensky’s house, "There is no and will be no revolution. We have to prepare for a long period of reaction."

Another of them said, "The unrest in the barracks is subsiding. Indeed, it is clear that the working class and the soldiery must go different ways. We must not rely on daydreams for a revolution." Several years later, an SR leader looked back and admitted, "the revolution found us, the party members, fast asleep, just like the foolish virgins in the gospel." And this is to say nothing of the senior leadership of all these parties, all of whom were in exile abroad, and more or less convinced the next revolution was unlikely to break out in their lifetimes.

Now, this is not to say that the years of organizing and tutoring and propagandizing from the Mensheviks and Bolsheviks and SRs was not partly responsible for the fundamental infusion of revolutionary hopes and dreams, strategies, and tactics into both the Petrograd working classes and the rank and file of the military. But, when the rank and file of the military dramatically defected on the morning of Monday, February 27th, it was of their own accord, and not under the leadership or guidance of revolutionary parties. The leaders of those parties would wake up on Monday, February 27th, realize the revolution was in fact happening, and then run out to recast themselves as leaders of events they were clearly being led by.

Now, all that said there was one group of leaders who could not be the leaders of this revolutionary moment, even if they wanted to, because they were all locked up in the Peter and Paul Fortress. I’m talking here about the leaders of the Workers Group, who had all been arrested at the end of January. This was the sweep of arrests Minister of the Interior Protopopov believed had successfully short-circuited the revolution. Because those guys were the leaders connected to the working class organizations on one side, and the Duma opposition leaders on the other, and who stood the best chance of making the former work for the latter. Well, as we touched on last week, when the Petrograd garrison mutinied one of the things they did was storm the Peter and Paul Fortress, and free all the prisoners inside. So, the freed leadership of the Workers Group immediately returned to the task of organizing the streets, to make sure the demonstrations and mutinies and street fighting formed a cohesive momentum towards the goal of political revolution.

In terms of political affiliation, most of the leaders of the Worker’s Group were Mensheviks or SRs. And the one who we need to specifically namecheck here is Nikolay Chkheidze. Chkheidze was an old school Georgian socialist, and one of the founders of the first Social Democratic group in Georgia back in the early 1890s. When the party split between Bolsheviks and Mensheviks in 1903, Chkheidze and most of his Georgian comrades became staunch Mensheviks, and he was among those fighting against the frustrating Bolshevik loose cannon and obnoxious gangster of Georgian socialism, young Joseph Stalin.

Now, starting in 1907, Chkheidze managed to get himself elected to the Duma, and he was one of the tiny handful of active Social Democrats remaining in the body after Stolypin’s coup. He then became a working ally of Alexander Kerensky, and starting in 1915 was a key leader of the Workers Group. This was a project championed by the Mensheviks to bridge the gap between the political opposition in the Duma and the working classes in the street. After being released from prison and conferring both among themselves and the other leaders of the several socialist parties Chkheidze and his comrades improvised a solution about how to organize and direct the exuberant chaos presently consuming Petrograd. As Alexander Kerensky later recalled the question arose — and I’m quoting here — "as to how and by whom the soldiers and workmen were to be led. For until then, their movement was completely unorganized, uncoordinated, and anarchical. Kerensky said it was suggested they organize an elected soviet, and he said, "the memory of 1905 prompted this cry. The need of some kind of center for the mass movement was realized by everyone. The Duma itself needed some representatives of the rebel populace. Without them, it would have been impossible to reestablish order in the capital."

And before we go on, let’s just recall here that the soviets — that is elected worker assemblies — had been born spontaneously in the strikes of 1905, and were then used as a model copied by various urban municipalities, including Petrograd. The first Petrograd soviet, remember, became the home base of young Trotsky and was shut down in December 1905 in the first wave of post October Manifesto repression. With the idea for a soviet in hand, socialist party leaders then approached Kerensky about securing a location for such an assembly to meet. Kerensky who also wanted to get a handle on things, saw an opportunity to create a line of communication, authority, and exchange between the workers and soldiers who were up in arms, and the Duma leadership who did not know how to talk to them or control them, or even what it would take to get them back under control. Kerensky said later, "The organizers applied to me for suitable premises. I mentioned the matter to Rodzianko, and the thing was arranged." The leaders were not just assigned to place to meet; they were given space inside the Tauride Palace itself, to make sure the line of communication between the soviet and the Duma was literally physically as short as possible.

These leaders then went out in front of the palace and proclaimed to the tens of thousands of workers and soldiers who had by now assembled in front of the building that they were forming an elected Soviet of soldiers, and that everyone was to go out and spread the word that industries, factories, and companies of soldiers were to elect representatives and send them down to the Tauride Palace. When all of these delegates assembled, they were then to consider themselves the legitimate representatives of the people of Petrograd.

Now, by the evening of Monday, February 27th, most people had still either not heard about the Soviet, or were still in the middle of arranging how to hold little elections to pick deligates, most of whom would thus not be ready to assemble until the next day of the earliest, and then looking forward a little bit, the Petrograd Soviet is not going to hit its maximum size for several weeks to come, as every day, new delegates are showing up saying they have just been elected. But even though most people weren’t ready to show up, a self-selected group who were immediately on hand did convene in the early evening. And we’re talking about roughly 50 delegates, and about 200 observers who crammed into a room in the Tauride Palace. But none of these people were working class delegates from factories or soldiers from mutinous companies. They were instead representatives of the existing socialist parties. They were the ones instigating the creation of the Soviet, and they were the ones who had an existing apparatus in place to select and send representatives of their party to the Tauride Palace very quickly. So, this first meeting of the Petrograd Soviet mostly resembled a summit of socialist party leaders. There were SRs and Mensheviks and Bolsheviks and Trudoviks. This group of about 50 socialist party leaders then elected from their number an executive committee of eight or nine people, depending on what source you use, who would be free to take decisive action, and, for example, negotiate directly with the leaders of the Duma, who were themselves at this same moment choosing their own provisional executive committee to navigate the crisis.

The Soviet executive committee was effectively a power sharing agreement between the several socialist parties, as each of them received at least two representatives. Nikolay Chkheidze was elected chairman of the executive committee, with Alexander Kerensky, who represented the Trudoviks, elected one of the vice chairmen. And this is where and how Kerensky becomes such an important and influential figure in the February Revolution and the post February Revolutionw period, because he’s going to emerge from this momentous week serving as both a senior officer of the Petrograd Soviet, and being a minister in the Duma’s provisional government. He’s going to be the living bridge between the two institutions that are going to spend most of the next eight months kind of pulling in opposite directions.

Now, the fact that they were going to pull in opposite directions was not planned or expected at the time though, and Kerensky later recalled, "Two different Russia’s settled side-by-side. The Russia of the ruling class who had lost, though they did not realize it yet, and the Russia of labor, marching toward power without suspecting it." Because with the establishment of the Petrograd Soviet, right alongside the provisional government inside the Tauride Palace, is the origin of dual power, which is going to become very important once the main cadre of Bolshevik leaders gets off the train at Finland station in April and start plotting how they can take over the whole dang thing.

But that is still a bit down the road. For right now, Kerensky’s influence is shown this very evening, Monday, February 27th. That night, the leaders of both the Duma and the Soviet confronted an unexpected problem. The ministers of the government — that is, the now effectively deposed government — started presenting themselves one by one or in small nervous groups. Well aware that lynchings of enemies of the people were happening all over Petrograd, these former ministers volunteered to be placed under arrest by the Duma, in the hopes that the Duma would be able to guarantee their physical safety. Kerensky, who is poised to become minister of justice, interceded with the angry crowds inside the palace to not immediately lynch the ministers, but instead to take them into custody and guarantee their safety. He even stuck with this when former Minister of the Interior Protopopov snuck into the Tauride Palace in disguise. When his presence was finally detected, he came very near being killed on the spot, but Kerensky barged through, saved his life, and put him in protective custody. The point here is both that Kerensky believed the revolution needed to maintain something like the rule of law, if only not to risk provoking retaliatory counter-revolution by the senior command of the army, who were clearly ready to pitch Tsar Nicholas overboard, but probably would not stand too long for reports of lawless violence in the capital. But the other point is that Kerensky clearly commanded enough authority and respect that when he started shouting at people don’t lynch Protopopov that people listened.

Now the next day, Tuesday, February 28th, we get to the first large scale meetings of the Petrograd Soviet. Initially, about 600 deputies elected by various industries and military companies started showing up. As the weeks progressed, this number is going to grow to about 3000, with soldiers routinely outnumbering workers, about two to one. So though the assembly would be officially called the Soviet of Workers and Soldiers Deputies, in terms of who actually commanded a majority in the assembly, it would actually be the Soviet of soldiers and also some workers deputies.

Now, the first session of the Soviet was, like most of the sessions of the Soviet, incredibly chaotic. The first meeting was defined by people simply standing up and making speeches or introducing themselves or reporting what they had seen and heard over the past several days. There was no agenda, there were no rules of order, it was just a bunch of people noisily inhabiting the same space as each other.

Now as this main assembly was inevitably very messy and chaotic, the meetings of the executive committee that had self-selected itself the night before it became the focal point of immediate action. The committee was augmented to take into account all the new arrivals, and two more representatives from each of the major parties were added, and were talking Trudoviks, the popular Socialists, the SR, the Bund, the Mensheviks, and the Bolsheviks. And though, in the main, the executive committee tended to be Menshevik and SR in outlook, at least for the moment they wanted to make sure that all the socialist parties felt like they had a place and a voice inside the Soviet.

As all of these leaders came together to discuss what to do and how to proceed, there were two overriding concerns in front of them: how to restore order to the capital, and then determine what the Soviet’s place would be inside the post-revolutionary order of things. To take the second of these first, the Menshevik leanings of the Soviet leadership meant they still saw events unfolding according to the old two-stage theory of revolution, that first would come the bourgeois democratic revolution, and then, the working class socialist revolution. According to this formula, what they believed was happening right now was the revolutionary transfer of power from the old absolutism of the medieval tsar to the new democratic order of the bourgeoisie. Since they believed this was not just how things ought to go, but how things must go, it naturally followed that the role of the Soviet, as the assembled representatives of the workers and soldiers of Petrograd, was to support the overthrow of the tsar, and the assumption of power by the Duma.

But the other big thing in front of them was how to effectively get control of the spontaneous revolutionary uprising currently parading through the streets of Petrograd. More than anything, the question was, how do we get all the mutinous soldiers back under something resembling military discipline? On March the First, the provisional executive committee of the Duma attempted to assert command of the soldiers by issuing a public order for all of them to return to their barracks and place themselves back under their officers.

But word immediately bounced back up through the soldiers and workers delegates in the Soviet, saying this is impossible without certain guarantees. I mean, they had, after all just mutinied against their officers, in many cases, killed their officers, and the men were justifiably concerned that if they just returned to their barracks and placed themselves back under the command of those officers, that they would be liable for some pretty severe punishments: execution, imprisonment, exile. It was not at all out of line for them to be concerned that that’s what awaited them back in the barracks. With the Duma’s attempt to get the soldiers back in line a non-starter, the leaders of the Soviet discussed what they could possibly do. And their own concern about reprisals from the officer corps w’re not limited to individual punishment for mutinous disobedience, but also that the officer corps, as a whole, represented probably the strongest potentially counter-revolutionary force in Petrograd, and frankly the whole empire. It would be an impossibly stupid mistake to simply reassert the previous status quo in the army. So on March the first, 1917, the Petrograd Soviet addressed both problems simultaneously by issuing the famous — or infamous, depending on who you talk to — Order Number One.

Now, Order Number One actually contained a whole bunch of orders. It called on all military units to immediately form democratic committees and elect delegates to the Petrograd Soviet. It then said all weapons and firearms in the unit’s possession were to be placed under the control of these committees. And that included all the weapons of the officers, who were to be immediately disarmed. The order said that the unit committees were then to control and issue the weapons at their discretion, but not under any circumstances or weapons to be issued to the officers. The order said very specifically, "Weapons–" and I’m quoting here — "shall by no means be issued to the officers, not even at their insistence." The disarming of the officer Corps was to prevent them from being a threat to the unit specifically, and to the revolution generally. The officers would, by practical necessity, still lead the unit and issue orders, but they would do so standing literally defenseless against the armed men they commanded. Which would make them think twice about what orders they issued.

Order number one, went on to say that if the officers issued orders that contradicted decrees of the Petrograd Soviet, the men were commanded to ignore those orders. There were also further decrees about how and when military discipline would be observed, and generally creating an air of social equality between the men and the officers, even if, while on duty, the men were mostly supposed to obey the commands of their superior officers. But again, unless they contradicted decrees in the Petrograd Soviet.

Now, given what’s to come for the Russian army in 1917 and 1918, there has been a prevailing myth that Order Number One commanded military units to begin electing their own officers, but this is not true. All mention of elections in Order Number One are confined to the topic of sending delegates to the Soviet, not out and out electing their own officers. There was also immediate confusion about who Order Number One was supposed to apply to, whether it was just the Petrograd Garrison or the army as a whole. And the next day, the Soviet had to scramble to clarify that it was only meant to apply to the mutinous Petrograd garrisons, not the army as a whole. But by then, Order Number One was already spreading and taking on a life of its own, whereupon it will get wrapped up in the wider story of the total collapse of discipline and cohesion in the Russian army in 1917.

Order Number One is also wrapped up in the story of the Petrograd Soviet operating on its own, and just completely ignoring the authority of the Duma’s provisional government. This will also become a major issue for the rest of 1917, but it was not consciously the goal of the leaders of the Soviet, who issued Order Number One, and then immediately proceeded to spend the whole rest of March the first and overnight into March the second working out the terms of the Soviet acknowledging, supporting, and defending the political authority of the Duma’s provisional government. Which, as I’ve said, the leaders of the Soviet were eager to do. So if you set Order Number One aside, which has to be understood in the context of getting the mutinous soldiers of Petrograd back under control, the leaders of the Soviet mostly wanted to turn the Soviet into an auxiliary assembly that would act as a direct line to the workers and the soldiers of Petrograd, bring them on board with the plan to support the provisional government, and then ensure the provisional government was well briefed on what they needed to do to not lose the support of the workers and the soldiers.

But though the leaders of the Soviet were eager to come to terms with the leaders of the Duma, there would be terms. And after midnight on what was now technically March 2nd, negotiators from both sides hammered out an eight point plan that both sides could live with. And just to link us back around to what we talked about last week, these negotiations were going on simultaneous to the final round of telegrams Rodzianko was sending to Pskov saying Nicolas appointing a new government was no longer enough, that he had to abdicate the throne. And he was saying that because the leaders of the Duma and the leaders of the Petrograd Soviet had already moved on and were crafting their own vision for the political future of Russia.

So, the eight point agreement that will define this political future for post-revolutionary Russia is not very long, and so I’m just going to tick it off in full.

One, immediate amnesty for all political prisoners including terrorists.

Two, immediate granting of the freedom of speech and association and assembly, and of the right to strike as promised by the tsarist government in 1906, but never fully implemented.

Three, immediate abolition of disabilities and privileges due to nationality, religion, or social origin.

Four, immediate operations for the convocation of a constituent assembly to be elected on a universal, secret, direct and equal ballot.

Five, all police organs to be dissolved and replaced by a militia with elected officers to be supervised by local government.

Six, new elections to organize local self-government on the basis of universal direct, equal, and secret voting.

Seven, military units that have participated in the revolution to keep their weapons and to receive assurances they would not be sent to the front.

And finally, eight, military discipline in the armed forces to be maintained, but off duty soldiers were to enjoy the same rights as civilians.

And what we see here in these eight points is what was believed to be the immediate goal and result of the February Revolution. Anyone who had been previously punished or might be punished for opposing a regime that has now been overthrown would be absolved of them. We’re going to find the full realization of the political liberties that had been allegedly guaranteed after the Revolution of 1905, but which had then been ignored. We’re looking towards the elimination of ethnic and aristocratic privileges inside the Russian Empire. The abolition of police forces controlled by the autocratic regime, and instead law and order being handed over to democratically organized and controlled militia groups. And then finally, democratic participation at all levels of government, both at the national level and at the local level, all of it on the basis of universal, direct, equal, and secret ballots.

Now none of these points are surprising and all of them represent core parts of the kind of democratic bourgeois revolutions that we’ve seen lots of times so far in the Revolutions podcast. But, before we wrap things up this week, I do want to zero in specifically on point number four, immediate preparations for the convocation of a constituent assembly to be elected on a universal, secret, direct, and equal ballot.

Both the leaders of the Duma and the Petrograd Soviet believed everything they were doing was provisional and temporary. That they were merely stewards, and that it would take the convening of a democratically elected constituent assembly to hammer out a new permanent constitutional order for Russia. The constituent assembly is what they were all going to look forward to to ultimately legitimize everything they were doing here at the end of February and beginning of March.

Now having reached this agreement, the provisional government being organized by the Duma was essentially accepting upon itself full legitimate political authority. And we can connect back up now to the end of last week’s episode, because just after they did all of this, news came back from Pskov that Tsar Nicholas was agreeing to abdicate the throne. And so next week, we will pick things back up with everybody on March the third, 1917, the first day of post February Revolution Russia.

But we’ll get into all of that next week. Before I go this week, however, I do want to remind everybody that we are now just two and a half weeks away from the publication of Hero of Two Worlds, and please, everybody pre-order the book if you haven’t. And if you would like to pre-order a signed copy of the book, please do come to one of our four online virtual events. And just so you know, all of those events did hit their initial max capacity and all the bookstores wrote us back and said, can you please up the max capacity, and we did. So if you weren’t able to get into one before, uh, go check right now, you’ll probably be able to get into one, cause we just did it.

But I’m not actually going to end today plugging my own book Hero of two Worlds, I’m going to end today by plugging another book: Reign of Terror by Spencer Ackerman. I have been reading Ackerman for like 20 years now, and he has just written a book that quite successfully creates the narrative link between the events of September 11th and the current state of American politics through the lens of national security and the war on terror and all of its adjacent rhetoric and policies. Ackerman is an exceptional journalist who is uniquely positioned to tell this story. And if journalists are in the business of writing the first draft of history, then this is an excellent first draft of history that is going to be used as a building block for many years to come. So do please pick up and read Reign of Terror by Spencer Ackerman, it comes out on August 10th. I highly recommend it, and I think you should all buy it.

Now you might be asking yourself, why are you plugging Spencer Ackerman’s book, besides it being a really good book? And if you follow me on Twitter, you already know that among other things, Spencer Ackerman is the drummer of a band that we have started, because I did an insane thing where I wrote a 12 song punk rock opera about the French Revolution. This is a real thing that is actually happened. We decided it would be a really good and fun idea to just make some ridiculous music projects and take it out on the road while we both sold our books. Uh, this is something that we’re looking to do in the near future. We’re going to take this out on the road. Hopefully it was going to happen in the fall, but it’s kind of starting to look like maybe fall of 2021 is not a time where we’re going to be able to do a lot of live events because things are getting worse rather than better. So, if you ever want to do find out what it sounds like when Mike Duncan writes 12 punk rock songs about the French Revolution, and you want to hear that live, please do get vaccinated, because right now the whole thing is looking like it’s actually going to get canceled and I’m not able to sit here and triumphantly tell you where we’re going to be in October and November, which I was kind of hoping I would be doing right now, but it kind of looks like that’s not what I’m going to be able to do, and we’re going to have to look ahead to the spring.

But to even do it in the spring, we need everybody to get on board with the program here. I want live events, you want live events, we all want live events, we all want to see what happens when I got up on stage with a guitar and start yelling about the French Revolution. I promise it will be really, really fun when it happens. But until then first buy Reign of Terror by Spencer Ackerman, then later buy Hero of Two Worlds by Mike Duncan, and then three stay tuned for more information about future live events, and four, stay healthy, stay safe, get vaccinated, and we’ll see you next week.


10.063 – Abdication





10.63-_Abdication_Master

This week’s episode is brought to you by Harry’s. You shouldn’t have to choose between a great shave and a fair price. And with Harry’s you don’t have to. The shave that I get with Harris has always been great way better than cheap crummy, disposable razors, and just as great as expensive brands, but for way cheaper, Harry’s delivers a close, comfortable shave at a fair price.

It’s still as low as $2 a refill now Harry’s is a young brand, but they have embraced centuries, a blade making. The key is that they bought their own German factory and their craftsmen grind strong steel into a Gothic arch shape. Creating a blade that is strong at the base and sharp at the tip. So there’s no gimmicks or unnecessary features.

It’s just a smart, simple shave designed for delivering a close, comfortable shave Harry’s is giving their best offer to revolutions listeners. New Harry’s customers can get a starter set at harrys.com/revolution. You’ll get a five blade razor, a weighted ergonomic handle, a foaming shave gel, and a travel cover of $13 value for just three bucks.

There’s never been a better time to try. Harry’s go to harrys.com/revolutions to redeem your offer today.

And welcome to revolutions

Episode 10.63: Abdication

Last week, we discussed the events of International Women’s Day, which was Thursday, February 23rd, 1917. When the women of Petrograd refuse to sit back and wait any longer to be heard, they were sick of being ignored while their family starved and froze to death. They refused to take orders from their male counterparts, who urge them to not make any waves, and to be patient and bide their time. But their patience was all gone. The incompetence and corruption and myopic cruelty of the tsarist regime had boiled them right over. And so they marched out into the streets, forcing the men to come out with them to demand bread, peace, and the overthrow of the tsar. And this began one of the most fateful weeks in Russian history.

The mass demonstrations, the women kicked off on February 23rd, continued into the weekend. Crowds and demonstrators paraded through the streets of Petrograd, and by Saturday, February 25th, a defacto general strike had ground nearly all non-protest related activity to a halt. Industries shut down and the transportation networks inside the city — that is, railroads and trolley cars and cabs all stopped running. There were probably at any given time 200 to 250,000 people out there in the streets. Their demands had moved decisively beyond mere economic and social relief. They were now overtly political, overtly rebellious, and overtly revolutionary. The cries and banners were all, down with autocracy, down with the war, and specifically down with the German woman.

Now the German woman herself — and we’re talking here of Empress Alexandra — was as disgusted with the people of Petrograd as they were with her. Describing the protest, she said, "this is a hooligan movement. Young people run and shout that there is no bread simply to create excitement, along with workers who prevent others from working. If the weather was very cold, they would probably all stay home."

Now she probably wasn’t wrong about that last bit. But to believe that all of this was simply the result of unscrupulous agitators making things up, that it was just people running around and shouting "no bread" simply to create excitement as if there wasn’t literally no bread, well, that just speaks to her insanely distorted view from the imperial bubble, a bubble that is just days away from being shattered forever.

Alexandra’s husband was 500 miles away at army headquarters, having departed the night before all hell really started breaking loose. Now, he was not at all concerned about the first reports of the protests, and in his diaries and correspondence during these days, he makes as much mention of playing dominoes as the crisis erupting in the capital. Now, in Nicholas’s teeny tiny defense, ever so teeny tiny defense, he was being aggressively misled about the situation by the people he trusted most. Most especially Minister of the Interior Protopopov, who spent these days reassuring the tsar over and over again that the strikes were nothing to worry about, nothing that couldn’t be handled, and nothing they hadn’t seen before. This really isn’t much of a defense though, because Nicholas had been warned repeatedly that Protopopov was a huge liability, and responsibility for the fact that he was still minister of the interior and in a position to so thoroughly mislead the tsar ultimately rests with the tsar himself. Nicholas was thus somewhat taken aback on the evening of Saturday, February 25th, to receive a telegram signed by all his ministers — except Protopopov, of course — saying, sire, we would be perfectly willing to resign en masse in favor of a government in order to end the crisis in Petrograd. Still blind to the enormity of the events engulfing him, Nicholas was like, what crisis in Petrograd? Nicholas rejected the idea out of hand, and instead sent a directive to General Kolobov, the guy those are had recently elevated to the position of military governor of Petrograd. This order said, suppress the disorders in the capital at once. He wrote somewhat peevishly, "I order that the disorders in the capital, intolerable during these difficult times of war with Germany and Austria, be ended tomorrow."

Now, Nicholas had been warned many times, by many people that the troops in Petrograd were probably not going to follow orders if they had to choose between obeying the tsar and murdering a bunch of people in the streets. But as with Protopopov, Nicholas continued to listen to his heart, rather than all the brains that were surrounding him. And he knew in his heart that the army was with him.

At that moment, the Petrograd garrison who Nicholas believed would surely quell the unrest by tomorrow night, numbered about 160,000. This was more than enough in the tsar’s estimation. But as we discussed a few episodes back, morale and discipline in the Russian army over the winter of 1916-1917 was cracking up, and the Petrograd garrison was cracking harder than anyone. Most of them were deeply unhappy to be in the army at all. They resented their conscription. The majority were in fact raw recruits who were only supposed to be in Petrograd for a few weeks to get basic training before being shipped off to the front in the spring. They were hardly soldiers at all. Mostly they were peasants who had recently been shoved into a uniform and handed a gun. They were quite the motley concoction of inexperience, lack of discipline and seething anger. They were also crammed into barracks that were only meant to hold 20,000 soldiers and which now bulged with an impossibly uncomfortable 160,000 soldiers. To say that they sympathized with the protesters out in the street would be a massive understatement.

General Khabalov, for his part, was aware the men were not exactly reliable, but he followed the tsar’s orders, and on the morning of Sunday, February 20, signs went up all over the city saying that meetings, assemblies, demonstrations, marches, and strikes were strictly forbidden. Violation of this order would result in being shot on sight by soldiers. There was also signs that said the following day, everybody was expected to go back to work, and any worker not found on the job would be conscripted into the army and sent to the front lines at once. Then, army regiment, police squads, and companies of cossacks fanned out to occupy the city. Now, the people of Petrograd just straight up ignored these orders, they were riding high and they felt that momentum was with them. And so, on this Sunday, they came out. And asked the two sides met out in the streets, there were skirmishes and gunshots, a few lobbed grenades, and people wounded and killed on both sides. The most dramatic incident was when an angry officer became enraged when his raw recruits refused to fire into a crowd, and he started personally blasting away indiscriminately with a rifle until his men followed his lead, and they all killed about 50 people. Word of this incident outraged public opinion, including many soldiers, who started resolving individually and then collectively to prevent any further use of violence against the people of Petrograd.

Back at army headquarters, the tsar received a few updates on what was happening in the city, including an urgent telegram from chairman of the Duma, Mikhail Rodzianko. His telegram read: "Serious situation. In the capital, anarchy. Government paralyzed. Transport of food and fuel completely disorganized. Public disaffection growing. On the streets, chaotic shooting. Army units fired on each other. It is essential at once to entrust a person enjoying the country’s confidence with the formation of a new government. There should be no delay. All delay is death."

Nicholas read this telegram with disbelief, and became convinced the political opposition was exaggerating to manipulate him into making concessions he didn’t really have to make. And he remarked to the army chief of staff, "that fat Rodzianko has sent me some nonsense, which I shall not even bother to answer."

But that wasn’t really true. He did answer the telegram. He sent an order back to Petrograd dissolving the Duma until April. This was an order the leaders of the Duma would wake up to on the morning of Monday, February 27th, 1917.

Monday, February 27th, 1917 is the second capital B capital D big Day of the February Revolution. Now, the first was obviously International women’s Day, when the women broke open the flood gates of popular unrest. Well, today, events hinge on the soldiers in Petrograd. And those soldiers will turn the tide of Russian history by not only refusing to suppress the disorder in the capital, but by going into mutiny, and by marching out into the streets to join the revolution already in progress. Many of the soldiers stayed up all night in their barracks after the events of Sunday, and by morning, at least one regiment had decided that come the dawn, they were quitting the garrison and marching out into the streets. And when they did this, after killing one of their officers, about a half dozen other regiments, quickly caught mutiny fever and joined them. They all headed first for the working class districts, where they linked up with the already rebellious population. And they started erecting barricades and making plans to seize key points in the city, and also gather as many guns and rifles as they could find and as much ammunition as they could carry.

By noon, large crowds were moving towards the center of the city, aided and protected by the soldiers. And there are now about 25,000 or so in active, mutinous rebellion. They looted and ransacked various government buildings, including the ministry of the interior, and the headquarters of the Okhrana. They forced their way into the Peter and Paul Fortress, taking possession of the cache of weapons and the artillery batteries inside the fortress, and freeing any prisoners they found. Many of those prisoners were the detainees who had been rounded up back in January, the leaders of the Workers Group, who Protopopov had arrested thinking he was going to prevent the linkage between the Duma opposition and the agitators in the streets. Those guys immediately returned to the working class districts and started getting ready to form the Petrograd Soviet.

At about 1:30 in the afternoon, a large crowd of people and soldiers arrived at the Tauride Palace, where the Duma was meeting, singing La Marseillaise. Their general message to the Duma was, we support you. We’re just here to ask her instructions about what to do. Without anyone able to stop them, they all just kind of went into the palace and suddenly everything was chaos: people were just wandering the halls going in and out of rooms, yelling and shouting, it was pretty chaotic in there. It kind of made it difficult for the leaders of the Duma to do their job, but they didn’t even know what their job was. They had been in a bind all morning. The tsar had handed down this order for them to disperse, and whether they liked it or not, it was perfectly within the tsar’s rights to order them to disperse. But with the city entering its fifth day of non-stop unrest, and now the army going over to the people, they not only had the means to defy the tsar’s authority, but maybe a responsibility. If they dissolved themselves now in the middle of all this, there would be no leadership in Petrograd to speak of. What would happen then?

Rodzianko. Milyukov, and the other Duma leaders never wanted to lead a popular revolution against the tsar. They didn’t want to go into revolt against Nicholas. And even at this late hour, they hesitated. Should they take control? Should they lead a revolution?

But a conservative delegate named Vasili Shulgin told Rodzianko he had no choice. Shulgin said, "take the power. If you don’t, others will." And by that, he meant socialists and anarchists and SRs. This was almost as horrible a thought as Nicholas remaining on the throne in perpetuity.

So around 3:00 PM, the Duma self-selected an executive committee tasked first and foremost with restoring order in Petrograd, and imposing discipline on the army. Still clinging to the formalities of the law, they did not technically organize themselves as an executive committee of the Duma, but were merely an unofficial committee of Duma members acting in a quasi-private capacity. They dubbed themselves, the Provisional Committee of Duma Members for the Restoration of Order in the Capital and the Establishment of Relations with Individuals and Institutions. Rodzianko was the chairman of this committee, but the two guys who are going to emerge as the most forcefully energetic and important members will be Pavel Milyukov and Alexander Kerensky.

And next week, we will come back to focus in more detail on what’s going on at the Tauride Palace on this same day, at this same moment, because this is when the Petrograd Soviet gets going. And the relationship between the Soviet and the provisional government is massively important, but we’re going to stick a pin in that until next week, because we do have to get rid of the tsar, it’s time for him to go, and there’s no time to lose.

So by sunset on this second big day of the February Revolution, Petrograd has broken free of all heretofor existing political order, and passed into the hands of a spontaneous union of opposition political leaders, mutinous soldiers, who I should now mention are numbering more than 60,000, and the people of Petrograd. 500 miles away at army headquarters, Nicholas finally started getting snippets of reality from people he trusted, people he could not simply hand wave away. General Khabalov reported he had lost control of the city, and now personally commanded no more than 1500 men inside the Winter Palace.

Then came the telegram that truly snapped the tsar to attention. From the palace at Tsarskoye Selo, Alexandra wrote her husband, "concessions inevitable. Street fighting continues. Many units gone over to the enemy. Alex."

Nicholas read this, and ordered his train to be prepared to leave as soon as possible.

At about five o’clock in the morning on Tuesday, February 28th, the tsar’s train got rolling. But they took a long and circuitous route back to the capital, so as not to disrupt the trains running on the direct line from Petrograd to the front. While en route, they received nothing but more bad news. The naval base at Kronstadt had mutinied and joined the rebellion. The soldiers who had taken possession of the artillery at the Peter and Paul Fortress had pointed it at the Winter Palace, and told General Khabalov and his men they had twenty minutes to vacate the premises or they would open fire. The last remnant of tsarist control then simply dissolved out into the street. A red flag was soon waving over the Winter Palace.

Now it’s not clear how differently things would have gone had Nicholas been there in person. What would have happened had he not departed on February 22nd? What would have happened if he had rushed straight back to Petrograd? It’s entirely possible his personal presence would have changed things. It’s also possible that being there in person would not have amounted to a hill of beans. But we’ll never know, because even now, with his presence so desperately called for, he’s taking this long route home.

And he never did make it home.

At about one o’clock in the morning on what was now technically Wednesday, March the first, the Imperial train came to a halt about 150 miles southeast of Petrograd. An officer climbed on board the train to save that up ahead mutinous soldiers had set up a battery of artillery and fortified machine gun positions, and they were not going to allow the train to pass. So the tsar ordered the train to back up and go instead to Pskov, one of the major regional headquarters of the northern armies of Russia. As it turns out, Nicolas had already set foot in Petrograd as the tsar of Russia for the last time.

While the imperial train retreated towards Pskov, events in the capital continued to seal the tsar’s fate. All through Wednesday, March the first, formerly loyal military units gave up on Nicholas. And we’re talking here not about the rank and file of the Petrograd garrison, but inner circle imperial guard units, regiments that had protected the Romanov family for centuries. They made demonstrative pilgrimages down to the Tauride Palace to pledge their loyalty to the executive committee of the Duma, the most significant of these being the unit of marines who served on and guarded the imperial yacht, where the imperial family had spent so much of their time. And for these Marines, this was not an abstract question. They knew Nicholas and Alexandra and their children personally. And they were led by a member of the Romanov family, Grand Duke Kirill, who came down and pledged his support for the Duma’s provisional government. None of these people were radicals or democrats or socialists, but like many conservative members of the aristocracy and in the progressive block, they believed that the monarchy had to be saved from the monarchs.

So all these reports were waiting for the emperor when his train finally pulled into Pskov around seven or eight in the evening on March the first. But even now he had to be dragged kicking and screaming into making even the slightest concession. And given all that we’ve talked about over the past few episodes about the disastrously unqualified and incompetent people he and his wife had been appointing to key positions in the government, just listen to the reason Nicholas gives for not wanting to hand power over to a government picked by the Duma. And I am quoting now from an eye witness who was there.

"The tsar with remarkable lucidity ran through the opinions of all those who could in the near future administer Russia in the capacity of ministers responsible to the legislative chambers, and expressed the conviction that the civic activists who would undoubtedly form the first cabinet had no administrative experience, and having been entrusted with the burdens of authority would prove unable to cope with their task."

Now, this is absolutely, gobsmackingly insane stuff to be coming out of the tsar’s mouth, at least given all that we know about everything him and his wife have been up to for the last couple of years. Like, literally saying, oh, we can’t have the Duma appointing the government. They might pick people who can’t do the job. What do you think has been going on for the last like three years? Why do you think you’re in this mess!? All you do is appoint people who can’t do the job! That’s why the job didn’t get done!

I’m so ready to be done with this guy.

Now, Nicholas did start to get turned around a little bit, because he listened to that great font of wisdom, Alexandra. Now, she told Nicholas the time had probably come to make concessions, but to not feel bound by them in any way. That just as had happened with the October Manifesto, Nicholas should make promises, get the situation under control, and then feel absolutely free to wind everything back at a later date and just ignore everything in the future. She told her husband, "if you are compelled to make concessions, then you are under no condition obliged to fulfill them because they have been extracted in an unworthy manner."

So even here, they’re not actually going to concede anything, they’re just going to play act at concessions so they don’t get overthrown. I mean, can you imagine these two being worried that if the government passes into somebody else’s hands, that things won’t be as well run anymore?

So, on the evening of March 1st, Nicholas finally gave in and transmitted a message to Petrograd saying he was ready to accept a government appointed by the Duma. But as we have seen, oh, about a hundred times on the Revolutions podcast, concessions that might have worked a few months ago, a few weeks ago, hell, in this case, a few days ago, were not now enough. The capital wasn’t going to be satisfied by news that there would be a new government. Nicholas had already allowed events to move well beyond that. Rodzianko immediately sent back a telegram:

"His majesty is unable to realize what is happening in the capital. A terrible revolution has broken out. Hatred of the empress has reached a fever pitch. To prevent bloodshed I have been forced to arrest all the ministers. Don’t send any more troops, I am hanging by a thread myself. Power slipping from my hands. The measures you propose are too late. The time for them is gone. There is no return."

The minimum program of appointing a responsible government was no longer enough.

The tsar went to bed, but he did not get much sleep. And overnight, Rodzianko exchanged a series of telegrams with a general who was sitting at Nicholas’s right hand who happened to be sympathetic to the opposition. Rodzianko made it plain that the only option on the table right now was the tsar abdicating, and anything less would mean the complete collapse of the empire into chaos, which meant the industry would shut down, military discipline would snap completely, and they would probably lose the war in a matter of months, Rodzianko expressed that the expectation was now for Nicholas to abdicate in favor of his son, with the tsar’s younger brother Mikael serving as regent. These exchanges were then typed up and forwarded to the army chief of staff, who read them with horror, but also, with the realization that it was all probably true.

And so, just as the rank and file had stepped into the revolution on Monday with their giant mutiny, and really helped transform it into a revolution, the senior officers now decided it was their turn to step up. And the best way to prevent this from falling into a full blown social revolution and creating upheavals that would destroy the army and probably lose the war, that they needed to sacrifice Nicholas. Lose the monarch to save the monarchy, lose the emperor to save the empire. So the chief of staff canvassed for notes to this effect from all senior generals and admirals in the Russian military, who dutifully sent back, telegram signed under their name, addressed to the tsar, saying sire, we need you to abdicate in favor of your son. It’s the only option left.

So after breakfast on Thursday, March the second 1917, the tsar was presented with all these telegrams in his imperial rail car. After reading them, he went white faced and silent, as the reality of his situation finally, truly dawned on him. And even if all the carping and complaining and manipulations of ambitious and greedy and disingenuous and murderous and traitorous politics would never persuade the tsar to give up his divinely appointed throne, this pile of telegrams from his generals and his admirals, their unanimous agreement that he had to abdicate, and if he didn’t, it would mean losing the war and the destruction of the Russian empire, that convinced him. He got up and he went to the window, and he stood silently for a moment. And then he turned around and said, "I have decided that I shall give up the throne in favor of my son, Alexei."

At three o’clock in the afternoon on March the second, an abdication declaration to this effect was drawn up and Nicholas signed it. But then they were told that two representatives of the Duma were on their way. One was Alexander Guchkov, one of the main organizers of the progressive bloc, and the other was that conservative monarchist I just mentioned, Vasili Shulgin. Both were coming to personally witness the abdication and then carry it back to Petrograd, so that there would be no disputing its legitimacy, especially as Shulgin would be able to vouch for its authenticity as a well-known conservative monarchist, not some frothing democratic radical. But as these two would not arrive for several hours, the tsar and his aides sat around and waited. As they did, Nicholas began to reconsider what he was doing. Not the abdication, but whether or not he could, or should, pass the throne to twelve-year-old Alexei. His poor hemophiliac son was constantly one accident away from painful death. He was so young, and so fragile. And now Nicolas considered what it meant to place the almost intolerably complicated burden of ruling the Russian empire on his shoulders, a burden which had just crushed Nicholas himself.

The family doctor was on board the train and Nicholas chatted with him about the prospects of his son’s health, and the doctor said, there’s no cure for hemophilia and your son will always be in mortal danger. Then the doctor said, please also consider that your abdication will almost certainly mean you and Alexandra will have to go into exile, and there’s absolutely no way that anybody is going to let you take young Alexei with you. He will be tsar. He will remain in Russia. Now, sure, he’ll be left in the care of Mikhail and other minders, but also by people who will not love him and care for him the way you do. The family had, after all kept the hemophilia well-hidden; most people didn’t even know the tsarevitch was sick. Nicholas considered all this and decided he could not bear this as a parent. Leaving his poor son behind to probably die miserably without being able to be there to comfort him? It was intolerable. So by the time Guchkov and Shulgin arrived at the train station at Pskov around 9 or 10 o’clock that night, they walked into the Imperial train car and Nicholas said, "I have decided to abdicate, but I’ve changed my mind a little bit. I’m not going to abdicate in favor of my son, I am going to remove him from the line of succession and instead hand power directly to my brother Mikhail. Neither Guchkov nor Shulgin liked this idea. Both of them had been kind of hopeful that an innocent and angelic looking twelve-year-old tsar would help calm temperatures, maybe turn the people of Russia back into loving and supporting their tsar, rather than hating and despising him. But Nicholas would not be moved.

So they redrafted the order of abdication. Nicholas would now hand power directly to Grand Duke Mikhail. They set the timestamp on this application to 3:00 PM, so that it did not look like Nicholas was only signing this after the arrival of the two Duma delegates, that he had done everything of his own free will before they arrived. He then signed two further orders, one appointing Prince Lvov the leader of the Zemstvo Congress as the premiere of a new ministry to be chosen by the Duma, and another appointing Grand Duke Nicholas commander in chief of all the armed forces of Russia. Both of these orders were dated 2:00 PM, because technically by the time he signed them, Nicholas Romanov was no longer the tsar of Russia.

His final letter of abdication was addressed not to the Duma or to the people of Russia, but to the chief of staff of the Imperial army. It said, "in these decisive days in the life of Russia, we have thought it a duty of conscience to facilitate for our people close union and consolidation of all national forces for the speedy attainment of victory. And, in agreement with the Imperial Duma, we have thought it good to abdicate from the throne of the Russian state, and to lay down the supreme power. In the name of our dearly loved country, we call on all faithful sons of the fatherland to fulfill their sacred duty to him by obedience to the tsar, at a heavy moment of national trials. To help him, together with the representatives of the people, to bring the Russian state on the road of victory, prosperity, and glory. May the Lord God help Russia."

And with that, Nicholas Romanov cease to be tsar.

This abdication has been a long time coming for dear Nikki. It didn’t have to be this way. Uh, it’s about a million miles from inevitable. And I’m reminded of the old parable of the devout Christian who was caught in a flood. The news report recommended evacuation, but he said, God will save me. As the waters rose, a neighbor offered to drive him to safety. The man said, no, God will save me. When the flood drove the man to his roof, a helicopter came by and dropped a ladder, but the man shouted, God will save me. And then he drowned. When he got to heaven, he asked God,w? And an exasperated, God said, what are you talking about, I sent an evacuation order, a driver and a helicopter. That is the fate of Nicholas in a nutshell. He had been told a hundred different ways from a hundred different angles the simple things he needed to do to keep his crown, to keep his family intact, to keep the empire going, to win the war. And he chose to do none of them. He lacked imagination, he lacked vision, and he had ultimately led his empire to the brink of destruction. It was time for him to go.

In his personal diary that night he recorded an entry that was far less magnanimous and patriotic than what he wrote in his abdication letter. He wrote, "For the sake of Russia and to keep the armies in the field, I decided to take this step. Left Pskov at one in the morning. All around me, I see treason, cowardice, and defeat." And one can only say to Nicholas: yes. And it’s mostly your fault.

So that’s it for Nicholas. That’s it for dear Nikki, we are now going to leave him behind. Russia is going to move on without him. But before we go this week, I want to say that we are three weeks away from the publication of Hero of Two Worlds, and I want to tell everybody that seats are going fast for the four pub events that I will be doing: August 20 with Jamelle Bouie, August 23rd with Ben Rhodes, August 24th with Alexis Coe, and August 31st with Patrick Wyman. I’m looking forward to each of those, each for their own reason, and so I hope to see you there, and I hope everyone has a good time when you come. So again, three weeks left until Hero of Two Worlds publishes, if you haven’t, pre-ordered the book, please pre-order the book, if you have pre-ordered the book, thank you very much for pre-ordering the book. Uh, go out to your local independent bookseller and get it, and if you don’t, pre-order it by all means, just go on August 24th and buy it in person, that’ll be cool too. So, until then, I’ll see you next week for the beginning of the power struggle between the Petrograd Soviet and the provisional government.


10.062 – International Womens Day





10.62-_International_Womens_Day_MASTER

This week’s episode is brought to you by hero of two worlds. The Marquis de Lafayette in the age of revolution, we are officially four weeks from pub date. Pub date is August 24th, 2021. And now it’s time to announce some good fun stuff. Like for example, book events. Now all book events are still online these days, so you don’t have to be anywhere in particular to see me.

You just have to log in and come see me. If you want to be able to see me in person at some point in the future. Let me just go ahead and slip in the obvious PSA and say, go get vaccinated. I did it. Everyone should do it. Please get vaccinated so we can have in-person events again. Thank you. Now, if you have attended online book events, you know, that it has tended to work better when two people are in conversation with each other, rather than having just one person deliver some talking head.

So I am very excited to reveal the following events with the following conversation partners. On Friday, August 20th, I will be with politics and prose with every historians. Favorite New York times columnist Jamelle Bouie Bouie is a longtime friend of the podcast, and we’re really looking forward to doing our first official event together.

So that again, August 20, me and Jamila. Then on Monday, August 23rd, I will be with Midtown scholar along with former Obama white house staffer. Ben Rhodes, Ben Rhodes is also a long-time fan and supporter from the history of Rome days and has his own book out called after the fall. So again, August 23rd, me and Ben rose.

Then on pub date itself, Tuesday, August 24. I am very excited to be at the strand with the enormously talented writer and historian, Alexis co who among other things is the most recent biographer of George Washington. And we are both very much looking forward to talking all things, Washington and Lafayette, and then last, but certainly not least Patrick Wyman.

And I will be getting together with Harvard bookstore on Tuesday, August 31st. If you enjoyed our performance. And we both certainly did well. We’ll be doing the same thing in reverse. So that again, Jamelle Bouie, August 20, Ben Rhodes, August 23rd, Alexis co August 24th and Patrick Wyman August 31st now onto the nitty gritty terms and conditions of all this first space is limited.

There is a cap on how many people can come to these things. So please do sign up quickly. Second, the events are going to be ticketed. These are ticketed. So, what does that mean? It means that when you register for the event, you will be purchasing a signed copy of the book that will then be mailed to your house.

So that’s the basic deal. Buy a ticket for the event. You get a signed copy of the book. Now, of course, under normal circumstances, you would just come to a live event at a bookstore and get your book signed. But we can’t do book signings right now. So again, please go get vaccinated so we can have live events.

Thank you. Now. I know what you’re saying. How are there going to be signed books? How are they going to get to you? Well, I signed like 2000 title pages over about a week, a couple months ago. Then I boxed up all those signed title pages and mailed them to the printer who then inserted them into a special run of the day.

So these are not simply signed book plates or anything that we just stick inside of a signed copy of the book. It’s a signed copy of the book. That page has been inserted and bound along with everything else. It was actually quite a bit of work, but I think it was all worth it. So space is limited for these events.

The number of signed copies is limited. So if you want to get one of these, how do you. Well, first of all, bad news for my international fans. Uh, and since I was just among you over in France, I am cognizant that this isn’t exactly fair, but these four bookstores aren’t shipping internet. So, if you sign up for this, you got to have a friend or someone in the United States to ship the book, too.

I do have a representative in the UK working on some publicity stuff, and hopefully we can get some events in Europe, at least. But for now you do need a us shipping address. Uh, sorry about that. But the call to action here is that I’ve put some links in the show notes that will tell you how to register for any of the events, which are.

August 20 politics and prose with Jamelle Bouie, August 23rd, Midtown scholar with Ben Rhodes, August 24th with the strand and Alexis co and then August 31st with Patrick Weiman at the Harvard bookstore. But in case you are just sitting there with pen in hand, the website for all of this is B, B I T dot L Y slash Lafayette.

Book. That again is B I T dot L Y slash Lafayette. Okay. So I’m super excited about all these events. I think they’re going to be very, very, very, very, very, very fun. Uh, you won’t want to miss it. You won’t wanna miss a chance to get a signed copy. So do please come out. I will see you there. And until then on with the show,

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.62: International Women’s Day

Today we move beyond the dangerous but still solid ground Nicholas and Alexandra had been walking along for the past several months, the past several years, the past several decades. They had been warned repeatedly they walked towards an abyss, warned repeatedly they stood on a precipice, but those warnings had not been heeded. When the tsar boarded a train and headed back to army headquarters on February 22nd, 1917, he left solid ground behind forever. That train carried him right over the edge into the fall of revolution, and any further attempt to twist, turn, or maneuver now resulted in mere futile spinning in the face of gravity. He was on a straight line to the rocks below.

In Nicholas’s ever so teeny tiny defense, we ended last week by discussing that a prevailing belief had set in among nearly all sides in the ongoing political struggle — disaffected aristocrats, high ranking, military officers, bourgeois businessmen, Duma delegates, working class organizers and revolutionaries of all stripes, that Minister of the Interior Protopopov had successfully defused the political bomb that looked set to explode on February 14th, 1917. By arresting all the leaders of the Workers Group, the police believed they had severed the link between popular protesters in the streets and the leaders of the progressive block in the Duma. And with those progressive block leaders already incredibly hesitant and nervous about turning to the streets for help, the moment came and went, and nobody took decisive action. Among the rest of the working class political organizers not targeted in the sweep — among them, revolutionary Bolsheviks, Mensheviks, and SRs — the word went round to lay low, husband their resources, and prepare for May Day. That would be the next best time to strike.

But obviously we know that there was no May Revolution of 1917; it’s the February Revolution of 1970. But, we’ve already taken events to February 22nd, so, there’s not much time left to stage a revolution, especially as all the leaders seem to be pulling back, not driving forward. So what happened? Well, two things happened: mother nature happened, and the women of Russia happened.

They combined on February 23rd, 1917, the morning after the tsar left Petrograd, to launch the February Revolution of 1917.

Now to set up how and why the women of Russia, and in particular, the women of Petrograd, managed to precipitate the fall of the 300 year old Romanov dynasty and bring about the collapse of the tsarist regime, we need to back up a bit, and trace the development of the women’s rights movement in Russia. And in particular, the relationship between liberal democratic feminists coming out of the more bourgeois classes, and their sisters inside the working classes, who were sometimes allies, sometimes opponents, but who would come together on February 23rd to mark International Women’s Day together, and in so doing, change world history forever.

So to trace these threads, let’s go all the way back to nearly the beginning of our series, when we started talking about the origins of the counter-cultural revolutionary underground in the 1860s. This is back in the days of the Nihilists, right, those hippie beatniks, who among many things were hoping to break down all gender norms. They cohabitated with each other on an equal basis, even outside of marriage. So right from the start, the Russian revolutionary character was laced, at least in the abstract, with the idea that gender equality was among the things any revolution worth its name would achieve. This remained true all through the first great revolutionary epoch from the mid 1860s, up to the assassination of Tsar Alexander in 1881. And you’ll remember when we discussed what this first generation got up to — for example, Going to the People — there were at least as many women as men involved in all of this, especially as one of the main components of going to the people was educating the peasants. And as I talked about, when I introduced Krupskaya, she was probably first radicalized as a young girl by an idealistic revolutionary teacher with connections to People’s Will. That young teacher wasn’t herself more than 18 years old, and she wound up arrested and completely disappeared from history. Then, after the Going to the People failed, and Peoples’ Will turn to terrorism among their heroes were Vera Zasulich, and then when they finally got the tsar in 1881, a couple of women were in the inner circle of that plot, one of them Vera Figner, the other Anna Yakimova and if you’re looking for a dynamite book, read Memoirs of a Revolutionist by Vera Figner, or the defiant life of Vera Figner: Surviving the Russian Revolution by Lynn Ann Hartnett.

But despite all this, many of the women active in the ranks of the Socialist Revolutionary underground were acutely aware that despite the outwardly progressive politics of their male comrades in talking up equally rights, when it came to meetings, priorities, and leadership, the men all still tended to dominate, and they expected a certain degree of subservience from their female comrades. Katerine Breshkovskaya, the Babushka of Revolution, later recalled that at meetings back in the old days, she and her revolutionary sisters were of course allowed to be full members and attend meetings, and they were expected to participate in all party activities, but it was super rare for women to actually get up and speak their minds on an equal basis at those meetings, and that when she herself dared to do so, she could feel the uncomfortable shifting of her male comrades.

Now we know that this first wave of revolutionary activity was more or less crushed after the assassination of the tsar in 1881. But despite the hyper reactionary, hyper anti-revolutionary tenor of the 1880s and 1890s, there were actually still plenty of progressive social reforms that accompanied the regime’s attempt to modernize, and keep up with their neighbors to the west. Among these reforms was a great push to increase access to education. This was from basic primary education and literacy programs at the village level, all the way up to expanding advanced university programs in the major cities of the Russian empire. Women were not shut out of this expanded world of education, and an entire generation of young women now advanced through what we would today consider high school. Now the universities were still almost exclusively male, though by now we are starting to hit the first round of trailblazing women who pushed for admittance into the universities and then attain degrees. They were still, however, very much the exception rather than the rule. But even after hitting a ceiling imposed on them by their acutely misogynistic and patriarchal society, these women took the education they received from the state and used it as the foundation to continue on with their own self-education.

And that brings us into contact with a group we have not yet talked about in this series, and that is progressive liberal feminists in pre-revolutionary Russia. And most of what I’m about to discuss comes mainly from a great book by Rochelle Goldberg Ruthchild called Equality and Revolution, which discusses the role of Russian feminists and suffragists in the tumultuous milieu of early 20th century Russia. These women form the Russian chapter of the wider international women’s rights movement unfolding throughout the world in the late 19th and early 20th century. And they were aiming for the same basic goals, of equal rights, political and legal equality, the right to vote, run for office and act as free and autonomous individuals.

In Russia, the leaders of the feminist movement typically drew from the ranks of the middle and upper classes, who received a good education and lived in comfortable material circumstances, and who found themselves justifiably dissatisfied with their second class citizenship. These women could travel, acquire foreign books and periodicals, and they eagerly joined, supported and contributed to the broader international women’s rights movement.

Now, the thing that makes Russian feminism somewhat different from their western counterparts was the state of political freedom in Russia before the revolution of 1905, which is to say, there wasn’t any. So while, say, British and American and French feminists struggled inside a political system that already mostly allowed for broad-based universal male suffrage, the Russian women struggled inside a system that had no broad-based universal suffrage whatsoever. And this was of great tactical advantage to the Russian feminists, because their calls for the right to vote entered into harmony with their male counterparts who were also trying to get the right to vote. Which is to say, that in the west women were having to fight, to convince men who already had the right to vote, to extend it to women. Whereas in Russia, women were pitching themselves to men who also did not have the right to vote, and thus the whole movement for democracy and universal suffrage in Russia came to embrace the call that universal meant everyone without distinction of sex. So men and women were standing shoulder to shoulder demanding voting rights. And both sides found it tactically advantageous in their struggle against tsarist absolutism. Though, it should come as no surprise, that the women were among the first to be told, well, not yet, we must wait, let set your demands aside, when the revolution came.

And this is basically how the Revolution of 1905, went for them. As the revolutionary energy grew, and the union of liberation movement got going, women’s rights organization supported the broad coalition of all anti autocratic factions. This included a group called the Mutual Philanthropic Society, as well as new organizations like the Women’s Equal Rights Union. But as the revolution of 1905 exploded, women struggled to keep their goals above water, and plenty of men out there believed pursuing women’s equality would be counterproductive, and turn off undecided elements of society. Conservative liberals tended to see feminists as way too radical, making unrealistic demands for gender equality that would threaten the whole democratic movement. The women argued that it wasn’t very democratic if half of the population could not vote, but that didn’t get them very far.

While they endured being called too radical by those conservatives, they were also accused of being too conservative by the socialists. The socialists did not much like these feminists coming out of the bourgeois circles, who were focused too narrowly on winning legal equality and the right to vote. They believe that gender based organizing and focused on gendered issues would be a distraction from the real class conflict.

Vera Zasulich, by this point a Menshevik, called these women’s rights groups, quote, unnecessary, if not harmful, because in her opinion, everything worth achieving for women had to be achieved along with the socialist revolution, and that these liberal bourgeois feminists would ultimately hinder that larger project. Now, slightly more nuanced politics came from several other socialist women, the most famous and outspoken of them being Alexandra Kollontai, who was until World War I allied with the Mensheviks, and then after that became a very prominent Bolshevik. She believed it was vital to both head off the ultimate social and economic conservatism of the bourgeois feminists, but also, to organize working class women as women, and speak to the issues that affected them as women. That recognizing the primacy of the class struggle did not mean being blind to the special ways women were oppressed. And they believed that tactically, it made sense to reach out to them as fellow women, even if they didn’t quite embrace the class struggle as fellow workers.

When the October Manifesto of 1905 came around, it was a very bittersweet moment for women’s rights activists of all stripes, as it achieved so many of their liberation dreams, but made absolutely no mention of women, their rights, the right to vote, or to run for office. And they were now in fact dangerously close to the predicament of their sisters in the west, where the men folk gain the right to vote and suddenly did not care much about supporting the women folk. This definitely played out in the first and second Dumas. The feminists went in with high hopes as the Kadet Congress that hammered out their platform heading into the first Duma had voted narrowly to include a demand for gender equality. But unfortunately, Pavel Milyukov — who ran the first Duma from the tea room — was skeptical of women’s rights at that moment, and believed the party had much bigger fish to fry. Women’s rights was certainly not a hill he planned to defend. The group that wound up doing the most to aggressively bring up the issue of women’s rights in the Duma were the Trudoviks, who put forward motions to support women’s rights, even as they landed on ears deafened by allegedly more important concerns.

Now eventually, the feminist groups along with their Trudovik allies lobbied hard enough that they got the Duma to create a commission to study women’s equal rights, but then the first Duma was shuttered before the commission could even meet. Now the first major victory for feminism inside the Russian empire actually occurred over in Finland. Now, as I’ve noted a couple times, Finland enjoyed a special position inside the Russian empire. Now, Tsar Nicholas was Tsar Nicholas, but in controlling Finland, he did so as the Grand Duke of Finland. On July 7th, 1906, as Grand Duke of Finland, Nicholas signed off on a law giving women the right to vote and run for office, which was the first time both of those had been achieved in the same country. New Zealand has kind of a claim to fame for being among the first to grant women the right to vote, but they still could not stand for office, so this is a distinction that goes to the Finns. And the reason Finland got to earn this distinction is that the struggle for women’s rights got tied up in the national struggle for Finnish autonomy from Russian dominance, and for them, the Revolution of 1905 was also about national liberation, and so a broad coalition of nationalists and liberals and socialists all tended to see Finnish women as allies in that struggle.

Now, with this victory in Finland and with events in Russia seeming to constantly move in the direction of more democracy, it seemed like brighter things were ahead for the women of Russia. But instead, July 1906 turned out to be the high watermark. The second Duma then came along and was even less enthusiastic about pushing women’s issues, and then it too was dissolved. And then along came Stolypin’s coup, and the momentum for democracy just drained out of the Russian empire. Anyone who was committed to any kind of progressive social reform or change or revolution saw their fortunes plummet between 1907 and 1912.

But there were a few highlights sprinkled in there. In December, 1908, there was a Russian Women’s Congress in St. Peterburg, and by now, Pavel Milyukov said that he had come to see the error of his ways. He sent a telegram welcoming the Congress to St. Petersburg expressing his profound conviction in the need to establish women’s political and civic equality. And then he later spoke at a reception of attendees and apologized for underestimating the problem of equal political rights for women.

But this All Women’s Congress also triggered a walkout of some of the more working class women leaders as the Congress adopted a platform calling merely for universal suffrage, using very vague language, without making it explicit that everything must be written nor discriminated against on the basis of sex. So it wasn’t all solidarity inside the movement, but they were all still pointed mostly in the same direction.

Then a couple of years later, International Women’s Day was born. The prototype for this was staged by the Socialist Party of America in February 1909 in New York City. Then in August 1910, there was an international socialist women’s conference in Copenhagen, leading up to a Congress of the Second Internationale. Leading socialist delegates like Clara Zetkin proposed an annual women’s day to promote the special needs of women’s workers and the need for equal rights and the right to vote. This motion passed, and they set a date of March 19th, 1911 as the first International Women’s Day. And on that day, all over central and northern Europe, about a million people took part both men and women. And in the main, it was about equal legal rights and equal political rights and the right to vote and run for office and against general sex discrimination. International Women’s Day was first celebrated in Russia in 1913 on the last weekend in February. Then World War I came along, and changed everybody’s calculations everywhere.

Now at the very beginning of the war, most of the feminist publications in Russia were very supportive of the war, and they patriotically supported the tsar and Russia. They believed that their visible support for the war effort and constant professions of loyalty and support would earn them official gratitude, and the after the war was over, they would be rewarded with something like equal rights and the vote. They believed they had come very very close to achieving this back in 1905 and 1906, and they believed the time had come to try again. This time, not by trying to overthrow the tsar, but by trying to help him. But then, also of course, when it comes to the debate between the Defensivists and the Defeatists — that is between people who hoped Russia would win the war and people who hoped Russia would lose the war — women’s rights activists were almost uniformly Defensivists. No feminists could stomach the idea of losing the war to Germany and then having a German army subsequently invade and occupy the country. Women do have a special opposition to occupying foreign armies for obvious reasons, as rape and abuse has historically been one of the first things that all conquering armies throughout history have considered their spoils of war.

Now Russian women’s rights activists pretty much went on the same journey that every other group in Russia did, and by 1916, they had gone from supporting the tsar and supporting the war to opposing the tsar and opposing the war. Official Russia told them that the rapid fire decline in standards of living and the plight suffered by women all over the empire was just something they had to endure. They needed to sacrifice for Russia. But women were sacrificing a lot for Russia. A group started called the Women’s Economic Union, whose goal was to improve the economic and social situation of women everywhere, and when the war really started to go badly, they aligned their interests with the progressive bloc, and whether it was working class women or these bourgeois liberal feminists, they all came around to the notion that the tsar had to go.

But thanks to the war, they had some economic heft that they themselves could lift. The war brought way more women into the urban industrial workforce. In 1913, women accounted for about 25% of the working classes in Petrograd; by 1917, that was up to 33%. Across all of Russia though, they went from 26% to fully 43%. There was also an acceleration of women participating in the various professions, most especially the medical fields, like doctors. They were also now being admitted into universities on an almost equal basis, filling the empty slots left behind by men who had been carried off to war, or who had then been carried off to meet their maker.

But out in the streets, all of these working women saw their entire quality of life just plummet. They were the ones standing in the freezing bread lines to get basic food to feed their family. And so while there was something like gender solidarity floating around out there, there was still a lot of class conflict, and a great deal of the wrath coming out of the working class women was directed, not just at the tsar or his ministers or men generally, but also at rich women who are able to come into the store, flash around a load of valuable stuff or cash, and buy things at prices that now put everything out of the reach of the poor families. As the war went on and the supply chain broke down completely, there started to be riots, disorder, strikes, and these were staged by male and female workers alike. Among the many police reports coming out of January 1917 warning of imminent disturbances, one said, the mothers of families exhausted from the endless standing in line at the stores, tormented by the look of their half starving and sick children, have made them incredibly volatile. The police report continued that these women are very likely closer now to revolution than Milyukov and Rodzianko and company, and of course they are more dangerous because they represent that stored up inflammable material for which one spark will set off a fire.

So that brings us to February 23rd, 1917, when one spark set off a fire. February 23rd, 1917 was the date set aside for celebrating International Women’s day in Russia. Feminist groups, as well as working class women, decided they wanted to mark the day with special demonstrations, marches, and strikes. This, even as male organizers and leaders, both among the socialists and the liberals said, don’t waste your time, don’t make a big deal out of it. We can’t expend a bunch of energy on women’s rights issues right at this particular moment. And in fact, on this particular February 23rd, the women workers went on strike indirect defiance of orders from male leaders not to go on strike. Trotsky later wrote of this, "February 23rd was International Women’s Day and meetings and actions were foreseen despite orders to the contrary." Textile workers left their work in several factories and sent delegates to ask for their support in the strike.

Pretty soon, tens of thousands of women were demonstrating throughout Petrograd, with the chief of police being so out of touch he didn’t know what was happening or why. There was a gathering near the headquarters of the League of Women’s Equal Rights, another out at Nevsky Prospekt, there were demonstrations near the Duma as well as in all the working class districts. Women were suddenly everywhere. In the working class districts where the women were employed as metal workers and in textile factories, they went out on strikes, and joined various demonstrations that became more raucous and turbulent as the day progressed. The general demands of this International Women’s Day were threefold, one social, one military, and one political: bread, peace, and down with the tsar. Now, initially it was mostly just women marching around out there, but they decided they didn’t want to be alone. So they started going around to various factories, demanding that their husbands and brothers and comrades come out and join them. Oftentimes, they were chucking rocks and tiles and snowballs at factory walls and windows trying to disrupt and shame the men who were still working into coming out to join them. And it worked. They started shutting down factory after factory, one by one. Hundreds marched off the job here, several thousands over there soon 50,000 were out in the street, then a hundred thousand, then 200,000, then 250,000, all of them parading throughout Petrograd calling for a new government and the overthrow of the tsar.

But you will recall that at the beginning of this episode, I said that two big things combined on this particular February 23rd. That one of them was the women of Russia, and the other was Mother Nature. Because remember last week we talked all about how it had been just freezing cold this particular winter. Temperatures had been hovering well below freezing for months. Now, suddenly, on this particular February 23rd, temperature shocked back up to a positively balmy 46 degrees Fahrenheit. If you have ever lived in subfreezing temperatures for a prolonged period of time, and then magically overnight, it suddenly shoots up above freezing, you know that it’s like t-shirt and shorts weather. It’s not like spring out there, it feels like summer. And we’re talking about 46 degrees Fahrenheit here, this is like pretty chilly under most normal conditions, but compared to subfreezing temperatures, it feels fantastic. So when it’s suddenly 46 degrees out, people are opening up their doors and their windows. It feels like summer. They’ve all been cooped up inside, they’ve all been freezing, they’ve all been starving, and now everybody is pouring out into the streets. And they feel this crazy mix of anger, but also exhilaration, jubilation, and a kind of chaotic, hopeful energy just bursting forth from everybody.

The police forces in Petrograd were caught completely off guard and completely unprepared. And when the police and soldiers and cossacks were dispatched to try to head off these demonstrations, they found a majority of those in the frontlines were women. And here the subtle patriarchal biases worked to the advantage of the women. Soldiers and cossacks who might not otherwise have hesitated to crack skulls or open fire on unruly crowds hesitated to beat and murder women. And it was at this point of contact between the forces of order and the women leading the demonstrations that the line into revolution was breached. The soldiers, as we discussed last time were already on the verge of mutiny. And when they were ordered to fire on the women, they simply couldn’t do it. Especially as the women were calling out to them saying, we’re your wives and your mothers, don’t fight us, join us. And so they did. By the end of February 23rd, 1917, the situation in the capitol was completely out of hand. The opposition leaders in the Duma belatedly realized whether they liked it or not, the streets were now out in full force, and they could either be leveraged to the advantage of the Duma opposition, or the Duma opposition could just be swept away along with everything else. Socialists leaders in the working class districts, belatedly realized there was no waiting for Mayday. The women had forced the issue. The time to strike was actually right here and right now. They hadn’t planned for it, they hadn’t expected it, they weren’t the drivers of it, but the revolution was at hand.

Less than 24 hours after the tsar left Petrograd, the capitol had turned decisively again imh. And next week, the reckoning for Nicholas and Alexandra had finally come. Minister of the Interior Protopopov believed he had successfully stopped the union of elite level political opponents of the regime with working class street demonstrators, but he was clearly wrong. And next week the tsar will be told in no uncertain terms that the only option left to him was abdication.


10.061 – The Precipice





10.61-_The_Precipice_Master

This week’s episode is brought to you by me again, but I’m not here. Plugging Hero of Two Worlds, although on second thought. Yeah, go pre-order Hero of two worlds, but I’m actually here to plug the verge reformation Renaissance and 40 years that shook the world by fellow history podcast guy, Patrick Wyman. The verge is about the crucial decades between 1490 and 15.

That birth so much of what we understand as the modern world I’ve read it. It’s fantastic. And even though it’s technically going to teach you about banking and the logistical micro economics of like the early printing press, it’s super engrossing and wraps all this information up in the stories of fascinating individual lives.

So I wrote a blurb for the book, and I think I’m just going to read it to you right now. In the Verge, Patrick Wyman expertly weaves the story of the birth of modernity. With a masterful gift for storytelling, Wyman connects fascinating individual lives to the massive social changes they unleashed, making the Verge as engrossing as it is informative. Wyman takes us from fleets in the Atlantic to silver mines in Hungary to wool traders in England to the richest banks, clearly illustrating the sophisticated economic, technological, and political forces driving Europe towards global domination. The Verge is a must read for anyone who wants to understand the origins of the modern world.

So that sounds pretty good, right? Um, so this is pub week for Patrick. His book comes out on July 20, and part of the reason I’m here talking to you now about it is that I will be doing a virtual event with Patrick at Powells Books on July 22nd. It’s a virtual event, but it’s with Powells. I’ve put a link in the show notes to register for it, but you can also just find it at the Powells event page. It’ll be me and Patrick talking history for an hour, and I frankly can’t believe you wouldn’t want to come out for that, so come out! Buy the Verge. This is after all the summer of history podcast guy books, and you do not want to miss out.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.61: The Precipice

Last time we left off with Nicholas and Alexandra doing absolutely everything in their power to not get off the jagged and icy path leading them step by step towards the cliff of revolution. They were determined to not heed any warnings that they ought to pick a different path. Now, even at this late stage, there’s a possibility that they could have averted going over the edge that was now plainly visible, just up ahead. But even had they done it, had they stopped, turned left, or turned right, or turned around or done whatever, it’s possible there was actually now no way to avoid what was coming. That the giant avalanche of social unrest was barreling down the hill at high speed, and there was no time left to get out of the way, and it was just going to sweep them off the cliff no matter what. Can you picture it? They’re kind of like, walking along a mountain path and there’s a cliff, but also an avalanche? Yep. I promise this makes sense in my head.

So this avalanche that’s now barreling at them was composed of all the accumulated social, economic, and political anger and frustration that’s been building over the past few years, and frankly, over the last few decades. Russia was, after all, a society that had gone through a major revolution just 12 years earlier, and that revolution had not really resolved anything. Now I like this avalanche metaphor too, because it properly invokes one of the last major revolutionary factors that was added to the mix here in the winter of 1916-1917: the incredible freezing cold. As has happened in many of our revolutions — the 1780s in the French Revolution, the hungry 40s leading up to 1848 — climatic conditions played a crucial role in the Russian Revolution. The winter of 1916-1917 was one of the worst on record and certainly the worst since the war began. Average winter temperatures in Petrograd at the time usually hovered around 40 degrees Fahrenheit, so just above freezing. In January 1917, those average temperatures were 10 degrees Fahrenheit. In February, they were going to drop to six degrees Fahrenheit. Over in Moscow, the average was two degrees, that is just two degrees Fahrenheit. This is all way below freezing. This winter was also marked by almost continuous blizzards that piled snow up everywhere. The biggest consequence was that the already overtaxed and underperforming railroads just stopped running. Trains couldn’t move because there was too much snow covering the tracks and there were not enough workers to clear them. And even if the snow wasn’t blocking the way, trains could freeze in place, literally unable to build up enough steam to move. The climatic conditions took the dysfunctional transportation network and turned it into a non-functional transportation network. Over the winter of 1916-1917, something like 60,000 railroad cars that would have otherwise been loaded with food and other basic necessities did not move.

So obviously this is big trouble for the urban population, which was already deep into dealing with the double whammy of inflation and scarcity. And the specifically fatal problem in January and February 1917 was the amount of fuel needed to keep the fires and ovens going. Right on the eve of the February Revolution, a government inventory of Petrograd found that there were 9,000 pounds of flour out there in various warehouses, and they concluded the food situation wasn’t that bad.

But there was no fuel. The bakers couldn’t turn the flour into bread. So it was just sitting there, these giant piles of coal powder. The lack of fuel also led factories to intermittently shut their doors, which meant the workers couldn’t work, which means they were not getting paid, and they were quite literally being kicked out into the cold with no money to buy the no food that was available anyway. So upshot of all this: the population of the cities of Russia and Petrograd in particular are hungry, irritable, angry, freezing, and afraid. Strikes, demonstrations, marches and meetings become a recurrent feature of daily life. On January 9th, 1917, the 12th anniversary of Bloody Sunday, a hundred thousand workers went on strike in the capitol. And after that, it seemed like there was some kind of action taking place in Petrograd nearly every day of the week.

A similar mood of hungry, irritable, angry, and freezing fear also took hold in the rank and file of the army and navy. Now many of the worst logistical and supply issues that plague the military in 1914 and 1915 had been resolved… for the munitions and war material shortages. But the problem of food shortages was hitting the military as hard as the civilian population. The same trains not reaching the cities were not reaching the front lines. And of course, the soldiers were starving and frozen in the middle of a traumatically brutal war. By January, 1917, the Russian army had amassed 6 million casualties — that’s 6 million — killed, wounded, and missing. Discipline was now incredibly shaky. Most of the original officers had been killed; those who had been promoted were usually in way over their heads, trying to control way more soldiers than anyone had any right to expect, and frankly, as angry, hungry, and freezing as their men.

Into this mix, political literature began to circulate, fixing blame for all that was wrong on the tsar and tsarina. Milyukov’s "stupidity or treason" speech was printed and widely circulated. The government also made the mistake of punishing civilian political agitators and working class activists by conscripting them into the army. And so by the end of 1916, all those troublesome malcontents were causing troublesome malcontent at the frontline. Disobedience and mutiny became increasingly normal.

But even more politically dangerous to the regime than the mood at the front was the mood in the garrisons in the rear. These reserve forces, most especially the Petrograd garrison, were the most mutinously disobedient part of the military. The garrisons were filled with the two most discontented groups of soldiers: first, married fathers who wanted no part of the army, and were furious they had been drafted in the first place; and second, soldiers previously wounded and traumatized by duty at the front lines who were now reassigned to the rear. These guys are extremely restless, extremely angry, and extremely sympathetic to the political opposition.

As social unrest acutely grew in the urban centers over the winter, these rear garrisons almost uniformly sided with the people against the government and the police. And back in October 1916, there’s actually an incident in Petrograd where striking workers clashed with the police and soldiers cheered on the people from their vantage point of their base. And then as we saw last week, George Buchanan tried to warn Nicholas that in case of revolution, he could not expect his soldiers to rush to his defense.

Nicholas tried to buck up his restless troops by issuing a manifesto where he implored them to stay strong and stay the course — that’s what he was going to do. The war had gone on too long, but they couldn’t give up until the war was won. He wrote, "the time for peace has not yet come. Russia has not yet performed the tasks this war has set her. The possession of Constantinople on the straits, the restoration of a free Poland. We remain unshaken in our confidence and victory."

This was like a message in a bottle from a long forgotten age back when the Russians thought they were going to be parading through the streets of Constantinople by September 1914 — well, October at the latest. This picture of triumph was so far removed from the reality of 1916 and 1917, that the French ambassador called the manifesto "a kind of political will, a final announcement of the glorious vision he had imagined for Russia and which he now sees dissolving into thin air."

Back on the home front, Minister of the Interior Protopopov was working hard to prevent the revolution everyone now seemed to be anticipating. If they could ride out the winter and win the war, they might actually get through this. And as I said at the end of last week’s episode, heading into February 1970, all sides were focusing on the reconvening of the Duma which was set for February 14 as day one of the revolution, the most likely moment the political opposition in the Duma would be able to merge with the anger in the streets to make the revolutionary avalanche too wide, too fast, and too powerful to avoid.

And the most obvious solution would have been to just cancel the session, or at least postpone it. Maybe even dissolve the Duma entirely. But Protopopov believed dissolving the Duma would be even more dangerous than letting them convene. Refusing to let them meet would simply galvanize the political opposition so much that they would be inviting the very revolution Protopopov was trying to avoid.

So what to do? Believing it too dangerous to directly target leaders of the Duma opposition, Protopopov decided to decapitate the working class leadership. Because the key to avoiding revolution was preventing the linkage of the anger in the streets with the opposition in the Duma. Sabotaging the worker’s ability to organize into a revolutionary political force seemed like the safest way to go. That way the Duma could meet, they could make their speeches, but it would be so much hot air.

Now, when I say targeting the working class leaders in the street, I’m not talking about most of the revolutionary leaders we’ve talked about so far in the series — Leninn, Viktor Chernov, Trotsky, Martov — who, you will notice, are not showing up at all in the story right now, because most of them are in exile, living as emigres in Switzerland or France or England or wherever. Now there were Bolsheviks and Mensheviks and SRs operating and all the major cities. But they were operating without any kind of direction from their "leaders" abroad due to the, y’know, massive war that happened to be standing between them.

The war years also saw the rise of new leaders and activists coming out of the working classes themselves, who were spontaneously organizing their shops and factories, sometimes working with the socialist and revolutionary agents, but sometimes just acting totally independent. The linkage between the working class leaders and the political opposition was going to come from two places:

First, radicals in the Duma who had direct connections to radicals in the streets. There were still a handful of out and out socialists in the Duma, but also people like Alexander Kerensky and the Trudoviks. They believed the time had absolutely come to stop with the speeches and the petitions and the personal appeals, and call out the streets. That was the only way forward.

The other link was an organization called the Workers Group, which was tied directly to the somewhat more conventional opposition leaders, especially in the business wing of the progressive bloc. If you remember a few episodes back, when the opposition to government incompetence and corruption really started to take hold, industrialists in Moscow formed that thing called the War Industries Committee to coordinate business and manufacturing interests outside of government control. Many of the key leaders of the Duma’s progressive bloc and, spoiler alert, the coming provisional government, came from the war industries committee. As they organized, they created an auxiliary organization of workers to ensure that management and labor stayed on the same page to keep Russia’s industrial sector pumping out the material needed to win the war. Now, of course, what happened at first was the Workers Group found that they were mostly ignored, and those who tried to steer industrial policy towards pay raises and reforms and better conditions found themselves often politely heard, but mostly ignored.

But in late 1916, the workers group was still a thing, and their leaders still had personal connections to the leaders of the progressive bloc. And they were certainly viewed, at least by the police, as being the entity that could potentially mobilize the streets on behalf of the political opposition in the Duma. And by 1917, the leaders of the workers group had concluded the only way to improve the lives of the workers they represented was to overthrow the government. No social or economic reform would be possible without a complete change in the political system. All of their problems now have a political answer.

So at the end of January 1917, the workers group released an appeal to the workers. They encouraged all workers to stage a huge demonstration at the Tauride Palace when the Duma reconvened on February 14th. Their proclamation said, "the working class and democracy can no longer wait. Every day that is allowed to pass brings danger. The decisive removal of the autocratic regime and the complete democratization of the country are tasks that must be solved without delay." Their message to the workers was now: "through the Duma, to the revolution."

But though they had connections to the progressive bloc, and looked to be rallying in support of them, massing in front of the Duma was not just about showing support. It would also menace the Duma leaders into not losing their nerve. Like: we’ll be here, and we’ll cheer you, and keep the forces of order at bay with our mass turnout, but also don’t forget we now surround the building, so you better do what we need you to do.

With what appeared to be a coordinated plan in place to turn February 14 into day one of the revolution, Protopopov struck the day after this manifesto was published. He ordered a sweep of arrests targeting about 300 individual leaders, and tossing the entire leadership of the Workers Group into the Peter and Paul Fortress. This operation was a complete success, and even better, it came off without any rioting in the streets or unmanageable protests from opposition leaders. By February 1st, Protopopov believed he had nipped the revolution in the bud. Now the chief of the Petrograd police said Protopopov made a mistake only arresting the working class leaders while leaving the political opposition leaders like Kerensky and his lot free to roam around the city, but the minister of the interior was convinced everything was going to be fine.

To further head off the revolution, Protopopov also declared Petrograd an independent military district, and removed from command the general who had been in charge because that general was believed to be sympathetic to the opposition. In his place, Protopopov appointed a guy named General Khabalov.

Now, Khabalov was a loyal functionary, though all he had ever done was be a loyal functionary. He was good at ceremonial parade ground work, but not much else. He wasn’t a real soldier in any sense of the word, nor did he have any real experience leading troops in battle.

But, given a free hand to maintain order in the capitol, Khabalov issued a public warning to the people of Petrograd on February 9th to not make any trouble when the Duma reconvened, or else.

Surprisingly, printed alongside this warning was a similar statement from Pavel Milyukov, echoing the call to please not congregate at the Duma on February 14th. That the people should not listen to agitators in the street telling them it was the only way forward. Milyukov said, "I will only direct the attention of the workers to the fact that the bad and dangerous advice which is being distributed in their midst apparently emanates from very murky sources."

This was a not particularly veiled swipe at Kerensky, who was now absolutely running around telling everybody the streets have to rise in support of the Duma or all is lost. Kerensky was afraid more cautious leaders like Milyukov were going to let this moment pass by being too afraid to pull the trigger on endorsing popular protests. That to miss this opportunity to not seize this opportunity would ultimately be the end of everything, that they would just be stuck living under a bunch of incompetent tyrants, even though everyone now agreed they were just a bunch of incompetent tyrants.

On February 10th, 1917, Mikhail Rodzianko, the chairman of the Duma, met for the final time with Tsar Nicholas. He found the tsar brusque and dismissive. All Nicholas would do was vaguely hint that maybe after the war and after all the disturbances had died down that then he could reform things. But to do so now would be to signal weakness. It couldn’t be like he was being forced to do something against his will. Nicholas said, "I will do everything afterwards, but I cannot act now."

And that’s a big problem. Nicholas is focusing so much on not looking weak, that he is completely missed the obvious fact that he is at this moment very, very weak. Sometimes when you’re weak, you have to do things you don’t want to do to survive. Rodzianko said to the tsar, "I consider it my duty, Sire, to express to you my profound foreboding and conviction that this will be my last report to you."

And indeed it was his last report to the tsar.

But still, for like half a beat in mid February 1917, it actually did kind of look like the revolution was not going to break out. That the avalanche was dissipating, and the opposition was letting the moment get away from them. But it wasn’t just moderates in the Duma pulling back. On the far left, Bolsheviks, left-leaning Mensheviks, and SRs refused to join Kerensky’s calls for a demonstration at the Duma because they didn’t want any part of anything that might prolong the war. Now we’ll talk more about the defensivist versus defeatist controversies down the road, but people like Kerensky wanted to win the war — or at a minimum, head into the post-war treaty negotiations with as strong a hand as possible. The whole pitch for the necessity of getting rid of the tsar was premised on the need to not lose the war. But the Bolsheviks and SRs believed the best way to stage the revolution — their revolution — was to have the tsar and his idiot ministers lose the war, plunging a defeated Russia into truly demoralized chaos that would make the mood after losing the Russo-Japanese War look like a pretty fun birthday party. So they resisted Kerensky’s calls to turn everyone out on February 14th. They had no interest in playing the chorus for a movement dedicated to winning the war.

So the expected demonstration on February 14th didn’t really happen. Now, it’s true something like 90,000 people did turn out for various strikes and demonstrations, but these were not explicitly connected to the goings on at the Duma, nor physically located at the Tauride Palace. The Duma did not open surrounded by workers, but police and soldiers. Now in this session, Kerensky gave another barn burner of a speech where he made it clear that his position was one of patriotic national defense. But he looked at the tsar’s manifesto saying, well, we haven’t gotten Constantinople or the Dardanelles yet, and said, that’s crazy! We shouldn’t be trying to win in the sense of trying to extend the Russian empire to the Mediterranean. This should be about getting out of the war as painlessly as possible with Russia, its economy, and its people as intact as possible. His point was that nothing good could come from being conquered by Germany.

But while this put him on the defensivist side of the lines, Kerensky also took this opportunity to openly claim that he was a member of the socialist revolutionaries. That he defended and supported even their terrorist tactics as eminently forgivable in times of oppressive crisis. He made an appeal to antiquity, lauding what citizen Brutus did in classical times. Kerensky said the present goal was, "the destruction of the medieval regime immediately at any cost." And he chastised his colleagues for not seizing the moment. "You cannot break with the old government, all the way," he said. "You can’t because, as I have already said, up to now, you do not want to subordinate your economic and social interests, the interests of one group of the population to the interests of the whole."

He basically accused them of shrinking from doing the right thing for the people of Russia, who suffered so miserably at the hands of a government everyone in the Duma agreed was awful, because their own wealth and position might be at stake. It was an angry, righteous, and scandalous speech, but the majority in the Duma were utterly unmoved. Well, they moved a little — they moved away from Kerensky, who they did not want to have anything to do with anymore.

So February 14 came and went and basically nothing happened. But though it seemed like the revolutionary moment had passed, the prevailing unrest in Petrograd did not cease. In fact, it only got more intense.

On February 17th, a major strike broke out at the Putilov Iron Works. Management responded by locking everyone out. The strike continued for days, and very quickly became overtly political in its objectives. The Putilov workers sent deputies from their strike committee to other factories to maybe try to get a general strike going. They also met with Kerensky and told him, we tried to keep industry going in the name of the war of national defense, but the lock out has radicalized everyone and made them more militant than ever. They said, the workers were conscious that it was the beginning of some sort of major political movement. They considered it their duty to warn the deputy about it, how this movement would finish, they didn’t know. But to judge the mood of the workers around them, it was clear to them that something very serious could happen.

Then a rumor started circulating that the government was about to start rationing bread. It would be one pound of bread, per adult, per day, which is not nearly enough to live on. The news spread throughout Petrograd causing a run on food, to the extent that there was any food left to be had, and I know I’ve mentioned a few times that all the store shelves are empty, but now, I mean, my god, they are really super empty. People were panicking, people were scared, and people were angry.

Meanwhile, Minister of the Interior Protopopov took this moment to turn into the Jules de Polignac of the Russian Revolution. Polignac, you will recall, was King Charles the Tenth’s infamously blithe minister from the Revolution of 1830 — he’s one of the reasons the revolution of 1830 happened. Protopopov believed everything was now well in hand. After February 14th, he exhibited supreme confidence that everything was just going to work out. He believed that all the coup plots were a bunch of hot air, and to be fair, he wasn’t exactly wrong about that. He also believed that the sweep of arrests he had made of the Workers Group leaders had headed off the revolution. He believed General Khabalov’s warning had taken the wind out of the Duma sails, and so after this, he just sort of let things drift. The council of minister stopped meeting. There stopped being any real coordinated government policy. He let the acting head of the national police stepp down without bothering to replace him. He issued no special instructions or orders to the secret services or the police forces. He did order for cavalry regiments transferred from the front lines to Petrograd, but they never showed up, because the general at the front in charge of the transfer countermanded the order, because he did not believe the army should be used to attack the Russian people.

But with things so seemingly well in hand. the tsar decided it was time for him to go back to headquarters and resume his duties as supreme commander of the imperial armies of Russia. This would mean removing himself from the political situation in Petrograd, and return control of domestic politics to Alexandra. Now, even Protopopov, master of trying to make everything seem better than it was, said to the tsar, "the time is such, Sire, that you are wanted both here and there. I very much fear the consequences."

But Protopopov also didn’t want to break the soothing and comforting story that everything was well in hand and that he personally had the situation under control. So, Nicholas decided to return to the front. He departed Petrograd on February 22nd, 1917.

The next day was February 23rd, 1917. It was International Women’s Day. Now, at this point, the moment that seemed to be building to a revolutionary moment had been February 14th, the opening of the Duma. But that did not come off. Most of the revolutionary and socialist leaders decided probably what was going to happen is they were going to have to wait out the hard winter and then maybe mobilize again for May Day, maybe stage a general strike. But as we will discuss next week, women activists, both liberal democratic feminists and suffragists and working class wives and mothers and socialists who were out there standing in bread lines all day and have absolutely had enough — they made plans of their own to mark International Women’s Day, despite active discouragement from their male counterparts and comrades. And in the end, it is the women who did not let this moment pass. And it was the women who ensured Russia was not going to get out of February without a revolution.


10.060 – The Abyss That Lies Ahead


10.60-_The_Abyss_That_Lies_Ahead_Master

This week’s episode is brought to you by keeps the best way to prevent hair loss is to do something about it while you still have hair. Left prevention is the key keeps offers a simple stress-free way to keep your hair. There are convenient. Virtual doctor consultations, and the medications are delivered straight to your door every three months.

So you don’t even have to leave your home for also low cost treatment. Start low as just $10 a month and keeps offers generic versions prevention is. Treatments can take four to six months to see results. So act fast. If you’re ready to take action and prevent hair loss, go to K E E P s.com/revolutions to receive your first month of treatment for free that’s K E E P s.com/revolutions.

To get your first month free. K E E P s.com/revolutions

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.60, The Abyss that Lies Ahead of You

We ended last week with the murder of Rasputin, which the murderers hoped would jolt Nicholas and Alexandra back to their senses and change the disastrous course they were on. And while the death of Rasputin did have a major impact on the imperial couple, it was not what the assassins intended. It drove Nicholas and Alexandra closer together, isolated them further from their subjects, and convinced them they must maintain the course they were on at all costs. To do anything less would be to surrender to the enemies of Russia and God.

Life in the inner circle of the court over the winter of 1916-1917 was saturated in an omnipresent sense of defiant depression. One of the ways Rasputin kept his hooks in Alexandra had been telling her repeatedly that he received visions saying, and I’m quoting here, “If I die, or you desert me, you will lose your son and your crown within six months.” Now this is insanely manipulative, but clearly Alexandra believed it, and with everything that’s about to happen, you were never going to convince the empress Rasputin was wrong. Because, what happened? He died and less than two months later, she lost her crown. Now, was Rasputin’s death the reason the Romanov dynasty fell? Like, was he some sort of mystical linchpin holding it all together? Goodness no. His death was not the cause of anything. It was merely a preliminary effect of the real causes of the fall of the dynasty — social breakdown, economic breakdown, political breakdown — and besides, he was wrong about Alexei. The tsarevitch did not die within six months; he in fact lived for more than one whole year until he was mowed down by Red Army machine guns.

So to the extent that Rasputin’s death played a causal role in the Russian Revolution, it’s only that it drove the imperial couple into a state of fatally stubborn resentment. By New Year’s Eve 1916, Alexandra had clearly gone to a place where she would rather lose everything, including her life, than give an inch to the enemies of her family. She and her husband were the last things upholding the divine order of things, orthodoxy, autocracy, and nationality. No matter what, they could not surrender to the liberals and the Jews and the socialists, all of them atheists, heretical, greedy, corrupt, murderous scumbags. The task of the tsar and the tsarina was to bravely face this threat with uncompromising firmness. God was watching, and God was the audience to whom they now played. Everyone was telling them, if you change course, you’ll be able to save the crown. But for Nicholas, and especially Alexandra, they were far more worried about their souls.

Alexandra was ready to be strong and withstand anything, but her husband was going to need her help to hold the line. The tsar had come back to Tsarskoye Selo after Rasputin’s murder, but he was quite the shell of himself. He had never been the best ruler, nor the most able sovereign, but as we discussed back when he first ascended to the throne, Nicholas was a hardworking and engaged ruler. He was attentive to affairs of state, he was well briefed on what was happening out there in the world — or at least he was engaged with whatever his ministers allowed him to believe was happening out there in the world. Now, true, he was weak-willed, indecisive, and had a pension for drifting off into fantasy land, but he dutifully did his duty, and was regarded by those who came into contact with him as personally gracious and charming and attentive.

But that Nicholas was now gone. He was now detached, anxious, and distracted. He was not sleeping well. He couldn’t focus. He chain smoked cigarettes. People who saw him reported that he was gaunt, pale, his cheeks were sinking. His smile, which had always been tanged with a kind of forlorn sadness in his eyes now didn’t even have that. His lips made the motion of a smile, but the eyes were vacant. When he had meetings with ministers and aides and foreign diplomats, he just wasn’t all there. People would ask him questions that he should have known the answer to, but which he now struggled to answer. He was muddled and confused. In a word, the tsar was extremely depressed.

Now, one of the things the assassins of Rasputin had been hoping to accomplish was to end Alexandra’s period of influence over domestic affairs in Russia. They hope that maybe Alexandra might even be removed physically from the capitol, sent away to the Crimea, or forcibly locked up in a convent. That with the demonic puppet master gone, Nicholas would snap out of it and appoint the responsible government people had been trying to get him to a point since the dark days of the Great Retreat in 1915, and were now relentlessly hammering him to do ever since the reopening of the Duma in November 1916. But, like I said, Rasputin’s murder drove the couple to rely on each other more than ever. Alexandra’s influence was not waning, but positively waxing. It was clear Nicholas needed her support more than ever, and the couple actually had a secret passage built so that Alexandra could listen in on Nicholas’s meetings with various ministers and diplomats so she could weigh in and give him advice. Nicholas, for his part, welcomed Alexandra’s support and became incredibly angry when anybody suggested his wife was not the solution, but the problem, and in an admirable kind of way, Nicholas went all in on defending his wife from her many critics, detractors, and enemies. He was especially furious at all the insinuation that Alexandra was somehow some pro-German secret agent leading Russia to defeat on purpose. “The emperess is a foreigner,” Nicholas said. “She has no one to protect her but myself. I shall never abandon her under any circumstances. In any case, all the charges made against her are false. Wicked lies are told about her. But I shall know how to make her respected!”

From Nicholas’s perspective, the people telling him to get rid of his wife were doing so because they believed she was in league with the enemy, which he knew wasn’t true. And after Rasputin’s murder, it was clear these people were not content to simply slander his wife, but also to murder a man near and dear to her heart. So rather than moving towards a place where Nicholas is like, okay, Alexandra, maybe you should take a step back, he’s saying, no, I love you, and I trust you. You’re the only one I love and trust, because all these other people are liars and murderers and we cannot give in to them. So the brief little window that opened in early 1916, when Nicholas gave in to the opposition in the Duma, closed as quickly as it had opened. He replaced Prime Minister Stürmer with Alexander Trepov, and very nearly dismissed the controversial minister of the interior Protopopov, but those days, and they could be numbered in days, were over. In fact, in late December 1916, the tsar fired the oh so recently appointed Trepov, and on December 29th, 1916, elevated an aging loyalist of the empress named Nikolai Gallitzin to be prime minister of Russia. His previous job experience was being deputy chairman of a charity run by Alexandra.

Now Gallitzin himself knew he was not cut out for the job, and spent quite a bit of time trying to beg off the appointment. And he later said, “if someone else had used the language I use to describe myself, I should have been obliged to challenge him to a duel.” But when you’re an arch loyalist and believe in the divine authority of the autocrat of all Russia, when in the autocrat of all Russia appoints you prime minister, you kind of can’t say no.

Then, on January 3rd, 1917, the tsar dumped the minister of war and replaced him with a guy named Mikhail Belyaev. belief was recommended by Alexandra for all the reasons she always recommended ministers: unquestioning devotion, and loyalty. It didn’t matter that Belyaev was a paragon of upward failure, commanding the respect and confidence of no one, and who had spent his time in the military, shuffling papers around and not even doing that ver. So it was clear to everyone now that Nicholas and Alexandra were not changing course. On January 5th, 1917, the new Prime Minister Gallitzin reported as gently as he could to Nicholas that he had reports of people in Moscow openly discussing who the next tsar was going to be. Nicholas responded, “the empress and I know that all is in God’s hands, and his will be done.

Which, I mean, it’s very clear how much he’s resigning himself to his fate here, as if he’s just a helpless actor in some grand cosmic morality play doomed to whatever fate God deals out, as if he couldn’t just, like, appoint some better ministers and everything would be fine. But before I get too far down this intentionally courting martyrdom narrative, I should mention that, as we’re about to see, many people were trying to warn the tsar of the danger he faced. But Minister of the Interior Protopopov, who had Nicholas and Alexandra’s confidence, was working overtime to keep them in that bubble of placid ignorance, constantly telling them, oh, the situation’s not that bad, the people who are against you are very tiny minority, everybody else loves you, really, anything to keep them from doubting themselves. In fact, Protopopov decided a swell way to lock in the empress’s favor was to fill the divine boots left behind by Rasputin. He took to calling her every day at 10 o’clock in the morning, which was the time of day Rasputin used to call her, so Protopopov was quite literally filling that void in her schedule. He would also just casually mention that his advice was being guided by some kind of divine inspiration, or he would say, oh, last night, the spirit of Rasputin came to me in a dream and said, you know, blah-blah-blah or that when he came into Alexandra’s present, he could feel the spiritual glow of Christ. Just feeding her everything she wanted to hear, but not telling her anything she needed to hear.

Meanwhile, everyone else was trying to get the tsar to snap out of it. After most everyone in the family was caught celebrating the death of Rasputin and begging leniency for poor Grand Duke Dimitri, Nicholas and Alexandra cut them all off. They didn’t let them come around the palace anymore, and more than awere outright banished from Petrograd. A few of them could still get through though, and one of them was Grand Duke Alexander, simultaneously Nicholas’s cousin and brother-in-law and of the tsar’s boon companions going back their days as young men gallivanting around Europe together. Alexander was still welcome at the palace and tried to use what personal trust and confidence he had to convince Alexandra to step back for the good of both the dynasty and Russia.

Alexander arranged an audience with the empress, and told her, your interference with affairs of state is causing harm to Nikki’s prestige. I have been your faithful friend for 24 years, and, as a friend, I point out to you that all the classes of the population are opposed to your policies. Alexandra replied that Nicholas was a divinely appointed autocrat, and could not allow himself to sink to sharing power with anyone. The grand duke said, you are very much mistaken. Alex. Your husband ceased to be an autocrat on October 17, 1905. When the empress refused to hear any more about it, Alexander got angry, because this wasn’t just about Nicholas and Alexandra. It was about their selfish myopia putting the whole family and the whole empire in jeopardy. He said, for 30 months, I have never said a word to you about the disgraceful goings on in our government, better to say, your government. I realize that you are willing to perish, and that your husband feels the same way, but what about us? You have no right to drag your relatives with you down the precipice.

At this point, he was more or less kicked out of the palace and invited to never come back, and later he wrote:

“We are watching an unprecedented spectacle: revolution coming from above and not from below.”

Which is to say that at least in his mind, Nicholas and Alexandra were creating a revolution that did not have to happen, but which they seemed to be pursuing with as much single-minded purpose as the most obsessed SR terrorist.

With no one in the family able to get through, there was some hope maybe Russia’s wartime allies can help. The domestic political crisis in Russia was now at the level of being a matter of national security to both France and Britain. What would happen to the western front if Russia collapsed into chaos and could no longer continue the war? So leaders of the opposition in Russia, which now included practically everyone, would drop by the French embassy or the British embassy and say, look, we can’t get through to the tsar, but maybe as leaders of our wartime allies, you can lean on him to change course, to put the administration of Russia and its war effort on sound footing?

Now, this is a very delicate situation for a foreign diplomat, because, as a foreign diplomat, you are not supposed to comment on domestic politics. It is a great way to get your credentials revoked and get kicked out of the country. Your brief is foreign policy. But by the end of 1916, British Ambassador George Buchanan decided to stretch the limits of his mandate, because the domestic crisis in Russia was ultimately turning into a foreign policy crisis for Britain, France, and the other allies. In a meeting with the tsar on New Year’s Eve, Buchanan decided to broach this incredibly sensitive topic with Nicholas. Buchanan asked permission to speak frankly about the trouble surrounding the Russian government. When Nicholas said okay, Buchanan said, “Your majesty, if I may be permitted to say so, there is but one safe course open to you, namely to break down the barrier that separates you from your people, and to regain their confidence.” qby which Buchanan meant, appoint new ministers. Ministers that the Duma, as representatives of the people, had confidence in. Nicholas took resentful umbrage at this, and said, “Do you mean that I am to regain the confidence of my people, or that they are to regain my confidence?” Which is a devastating indictment of Nicholas’s state of mind. He clearly believed that the problem was not that the tsar was failing his people, but that the people were failing their tsar.

But Buchanan pressed forward and said specifically, you’ve got to get rid of Protopopov, who, Buchanan said, if your majesty will forgive me for saying so, is bringing Russia to the verge of ruin. Nicholas said, I chose Protopopov from the ranks of the Duma in order to be agreeable to them and this is my reward. In Nicholas’s mind, he had already taken the path Buchanan recommended, appointed a minister with the Duma’s confidence, and all he had gotten in return was a doubling down on opposition, complaints, and disobedience.

Buchanan pressed on and continued to speak frankly about the information he was receiving — that the tsar had very few people he could count on in the event of a real political showdown. In the event of a revolution, Buchanan said, only a small portion of the army can be counted on to defend the dynasty. So Buchanan is appoint new ministers, it’s going to be a revolution. And when that revolution comes, nobody is going to rush to your defense.

But aware he was wildly out of bounds as a foreign diplomat, trying to steer domestic politics, Buchanan concluded by emphasizing that he was speaking on a personal level, as Nicholas’s concerned friend. “As an ambassador,” Buchanan said, “I am well aware I have no right to hold the language to which I have held to your majesty. And I have to take courage in both hands before speaking as I have. But if I were to see a friend walking through woods on a dark night along a path which I knew ended in a precipice, would it not be my duty, sire, to warn him of the danger? And is it not equally my duty to warn your majesty of the abyss, that lies ahead of you?” The tsar nodded assent to all this and thanked Buchanan for his concern, but that didn’t mean he would take the advice, or that he really appreciated Buchanan’s concern. Buchanan was later told by reliable informants that had he been a Russian subject, that conversation would have gotten him exiled to Siberia. His efforts were for naught, and the tsar did not change course.

About a week after Buchanan’s meeting, the tsar was treated to another blunt assessment of his position. This time It was a Russian subject. The chairman of the Duma, Mihail Rodzianko. Rodzianko was one of the founders of the Octobrists Party back in 1905, and he had been chairman of the Duma since 1911, and was now an inner circle leader of the progressive bloc opposition.

On January 7th, 1917, in his capacity as chairman of the Duma, he felt it was his duty to report to the tsar: “your majesty, I consider the state of the country to have become more critical and menacing than ever. The spirit of all the people is such that the gravest upheavals may be expected. All Russia is unanimous in claiming a change of government and the appointment of a responsible premier invested with the confidence of the There’s not a single honest or reliable man left in your entourage. All the best have been eliminated or resigned.” Rodzianko then addressed the most delicate matter of all: he said,”it is an open secret the empress issues orders without your knowledge and that the ministers report to her on matters of state. Indignation against and hatred of the empress are growing throughout the country. She is looked upon as Germany’s champion, and even the common people are speaking of it. Now this is exactly the kind of slander that sent Nicholas into a white hot fury, and he said, none of it is true. Rodzianko said, frankly, it doesn’t matter. It’s what everybody believes.”

According to Rodzianko, Nicholas then leaned back and put his head in his hands and said, “is it possible that for 22 years I have tried to act for the best, and that for 22 years it was all a mistake?”

Rodzianko allegedly plucked up all his courage and replied, “Yes, your majesty. For 22 years, you followed a wrong course.”

But like Buchanan before him, Rodzianko’s efforts were for naught. The tsar did not change course.

With Nicholas and Alexandra resisting all efforts to get them to change, talk of replacing them became widespread and unashamed. All through January 1917, rumors flew of a coup, a forced abdication of revolution. People spoke of it openly at all levels of society, in bread lines, in salons, in palace ballrooms. Opposition groups were all but openly planning what to do after Nicholas and Alexandra had been pushed out of power. These leaders were holding conferences, meetings, and congresses without police approval. Censorship was completely breaking down, as editors and publishers simply ceased submitting their work to the censor’s office. Seditious pamphlets, periodicals, and broadsheets circulated openly among the civilian population, as well as in the ranks of the army and navy. In the highest rungs of society, Rodzianko famously recorded a meeting he had with Grand Duchess Maria Pavlovna, Nicholas’s hugely influential aunt. Known as the grandest of the grand duchesses, Maria Pavlovna now presided over the wing of the Romanov family hostile to Nicholas and Alexandra. Particularly, she was hostile to Alexandra, who was seen to be leading the whole dynasty to ruin. Rodzianko was invited to a lunch where the grand duchess openly badmouthed the government incompetence, and laid into Alexandra and Protopopov. Rodzianko reported Maria Pavlovna said, Alexandra was driving the country to destruction, that she was the cause of the danger which threatened the emperor and the rest of the Imperial family, that such conditions could no longer be tolerated. That things must be changed. Something done. Removed. Destroyed.

Rodzianko got nervous and asked what she meant. The grand duchess said to him, the Duma must do something. She must be annihilated. Rodchenko said, who? And the grand duchess said, Alexandra.

Then Rodzianko allegedly said, your highness, allow me to treat this conversation as if it had never taken place. Because if you addressed me as the president of the Duma, my oath of allegiance compels me to wait at once on his imperial majesty, and report to him that the Grand Duchess Maria Pavlovna has declared to me that the empress must be annihilated.

But he did not report any of this. He only recorded it later, in his memoirs.

Rodzianko also took meetings with high ranking officers in the army, one of whom told him frankly, “the state of mind of the army is such that it will accept with joy the news of the coup d’etat. If you decide on this extreme measure, we will support you.” There was a growing consensus among many high ranking military officers that the single best way to improve military morale and win the war would be to announce that the tsar and his wife had abdicated and the whole empire was now under new leadership.

Lower down the social ladder, and further to the left, there was also lots of talk of forced abdication, and the sooner, the better. This was because, as you traveled further down the social ladder and further to the left into the ranks of the liberals, and the Kadets, and even radicals like Alexander Kerensky, that twofold goal of winning the war and preventing social revolution, were still the binary north star that guided their every move. Now, as we’ll talk more about next week, at the end of January, Kerensky was himself more than ready to turn to the streets if need be. But most of the other Duma leaders were not. Kerensky said, “everyone reacted determinately in the negative to the possibility of a popular outbreak, fearing, once provoked, a popular mass movement would turn in an extreme left direction, and this would create extraordinary difficulties for the conduct of the war.” He also said that, “even a transition to a constitutional regime provoked serious reservations, and the conviction that the new government would be unable to manage without harsh measures for the maintenance of law, and the prohibition of defeatist propaganda.” But though they feared what might happen if things got out of hand — they might lose the war and trigger a revolution — they also seemed to believe that both of those things were inevitable if Nicholas and Alexandra were allowed to remain in power. Kerensky said, “Opposition fears that things might get out of hand did not shake the general determination to finish the indecisiveness of court circles, and depose Nicholas.

But for all the talk of the coup, nothing actually seems to have gotten going. Everybody seems to have assumed somebody else was going to do it. Whatever plans any one of these groups was making never coalesced into a proper plot. They did not get the necessary guard units, or officers, or political leaders in place, to be at a certain place at a certain time, none of it was really shaping up. And indeed, by late January, the imperial couple were getting reports from Protopopov — not wholly inaccurate — that while there was a lot of griping out there, and a lot of wildly seditious fantasizing, nothing was actually coming together. Protopopov could report no evidence of an active plot that seriously threatened the couple’s power and authority. The only thing that did kind of worry Protopopov at the moment was the reconvening of the Duma, which had gone into recess over the holidays, and was set to restart their work on February 14th. But he assured Nicholas and Alexandra that he had the situation well in hand, and he had a plan to short circuit any attempt to turn the reopening of the Duma into ground zero for a revolution. Once that danger was past, the worst would probably be over. In hindsight, Protopopov was both right and wrong. As we’ll see next week, he did have a plan to prevent February 14th from marking the beginning of a rBut he was wrong that if he successfully prevented that, the worst would be over no one knew it, but the opportunity for a quick palace coup, forced abdication, the rabid replacement of the government without plunging into social revolution, was over. So please join me next week as we plunge headlong into the most famous February in Russian history.

10.059 – Stupidity or Treason

 

This week’s episode is brought to you by Harry’s. You shouldn’t have to choose between a great shave and a fair price. And with Harry’s you don’t have to. The shave that I get with Harris has always been great way better than cheap crummy, disposable razors, and just as great as expensive brands, but for way cheaper, Harry’s delivers a close, comfortable shave at a fair price.

It still as low as $2 a refill now Harry’s is a young brand, but they have embraced centuries, a blade making. The key is that they bought their own German factory and their craftsmen grind strong steel into a Gothic arch shape. Creating a blade that is strong at the base and sharp at the tip. So there’s no gimmicks or unnecessary features.

It’s just a smart, simple shave designed for delivering a close, comfortable shave Harry’s is giving their best offer to revolutions listeners. New Harry’s customers can get a starter set at harrys.com/revolution. You’ll get a five blade razor, a weighted ergonomic handle, a foaming shave gel, and a travel cover of $13 value for just three bucks.

There’s never been a better time to try. Harry’s go to harrys.com/revolutions to redeem your offer today.

Helo, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.59: Stupidity or Treason

Before we get going this week. I just want to take some notice of the fact that it is July 4th, it is Independence Day, and happy Independence Day to all of you. I hope you have a chance to go back and listen to, I think it’s Episode 2.6A, where I will read to you the Declaration of Independence in all its initially florid and inspiring glory, and then tedious recitation of complaint against the king. And when you’re done with that, and you’re in this mode of thinking about the American War of Independence and the American Revolution and revolutions in general, and the participation of a certain young French marquis in all of that, you can feel free to go pre-order Hero of Two Worlds as a way to celebrate the 4th of July. You know, hot dogs, cookouts, baseball, and pre-ordering Hero of Two Worlds, all of the traditional 4th of July events.

Okay, so we ended last week, right on the verge of a new session of the Duma, which was set to reconvene on November the First, 1916. Specifically, we ended with meetings of the Kadet delegates, and their strategy sessions with other leaders of the progressive bloc, which remember now includes everybody from socialists on the left to right-wing conservatives concerned about the quality of leadership being exhibited by Nicholas and Alexandra specifically. Out of these meetings, Pavel Milyukov agreed to take the Kadets into battle in the very first session of the Duma, because, remember, his two great concerns are first, winning the war, which means changing the government, but two, heading off a revolution, which is now right on the tip of everyone’s tongue. The February Revolution is not going to come out of nowhere. It was being talked about in the inner circles of power, among liberal professionals out in the bread lines, out on the front lines. Whether people were excited that a revolution was coming or terrified that a revolution was coming, there was a belief sort of omnipresent that a revolution was coming.

Milyukov and the progressive bloc in the Duma decided to adopt a confrontational and antagonistic policy towards the government in order to prevent the crisis from sliding in the direction of radical left wing leaders. That if the Kadets elected to abdicate that leadership role by being conciliatory towards the government and willing to compromise, that they themselves would be swept aside, along with the tsar.

Now very specifically, one of the people Milyukov was worried about in October, 1916 was a hyper energetic lawyer who entered the Duma in 1914 as a member of the Trudovik Party and who quickly became their most popular, most eloquent, and most ambitious leader, Alexander Kerensky. Now Kerensky has been involved in events, going all the way back to the revolution of 1905, and there’s about three specific places where I came close to introducing him, but just didn’t pull the trigger, but now the time is truly at hand to introduce Alexander Kerensky, so let’s introduce Alexander Kerensky.

Alexander Kerensky was born in Simbirsk in 1881. His father was a teacher at a local school who went on to become a regional superintendent. His mother was the granddaughter of a former serf who became a successful merchant, so the Kerenskys were sort of in that milieu of the respectable middle classes or even upper middle classes. Now, if you go back to the episode where I first introduced Lenin way back when, you will find me referencing another respectable middle-class family in Simbirsk in the 1880s, the Ulyanovs, it was a small world in Simbirsk, and the Ulyanovs and Kerenskys were friendly with each other, and Kerensky’s father was a teacher of young Vladimir Ilyich. But young Kerensky was only six years old in 1887. When the eldest son of the Ulyanovs was arrested for trying to assassinate the tsar. And they got blacklisted from society. The Kerenskys themselves moved out of town two years later. Kerensky went on to school and then at age 18, he entered St. Petersburg University where he wound up studying law. He graduated in 1904, and took his newly-minted legal degree right into the thick of the Revolution of 1905. Now Kerensky was a radical right from the start. And he was operating around the Narodist wing of radicalism, putting him directly adjacent to the SRs. He was briefly jailed in 1904 for his suspicious connections to revolutionaries and terrorists, but he was released, and while he himself was not a bomb throwing terrorist, he made a name for himself during and after the Revolution of 1905 as a defense counsel for many defendants arrested for political crimes, his energetic defense of all of these defendants earned him a lot of trust and good will and support from the revolutionary groups, even as Kerensky himself stayed on the legal side of the lines, Kerensky emerged into the wider public consciousness after the Lena Goldfields massacre in 1912, and when I said a few episodes back that the massacres became a scandal that led to public outrage and sympathy strikes, well, Kerensky was one of the most prominent voices documenting and publicizing what happened in the press? Kerensky is one of the major reasons the Lena Goldfields massacre became a public outrage rather than something that was just covered up. When elections for the Duma came along in 1914, Kerensky was elected as a member of the Trudovik party, that non revolutionary, moderate peasant socialist group to the left of the Kadets.

During the first two years of the war, he was among the most stridently radical voices pushing for the replacement of the government, and always gesturing in the direction of the streets and saying if the Duma doesn’t take from action to hold the tsar and his ministers responsible for the horrors, befalling Russia, the people will know what to do. With Kerensky and his allies on the radical left all but ready to take the political crisis out into the street, Milyukov and the more moderate Kadets decided they had to go into the new session of the Duma with an uncompromising and confrontational posture or they would lose control of the situation entirely.

So the new session of the Duma opened on November 1st, 1916. It involved some extremely perfunctory speeches, but also some incredibly inflammatory speeches. Kerensky gave a barn burner attacking the ruling class for dragging essentially all of Europe into a giant, bloody mess of a war, and demanding the incompetent malevolent and possibly treasonous leaders of Russia be replaced immediately. He said there, is no salvation for our country until with a unanimous and concerted effort, we forced the removal of those who ruin, humiliate, and insult us. Speaking of the pack of sycophantic ministers leading Russia to ruin, he said, “you must annihilate the authority of those who do not acknowledge their duty. They must go. They are the betrayers of the country’s interests.”

Now this was a fiery speech from a firebrand, so though it was powerful and entertaining, it wasn’t exactly unexpected. A radical like Kerensky making radical demands isn’t going to move the needle much. But then Milyukov took the floor to make his own speech. By this point, Milyukov was widely respected among his fellow delegates and out in society and in the press as a sane and moderate voice, he was a liberal democrat, sure, but one who kept both feet firmly planted in truth, reason, and facts.

When Milyukov started echoing and amplifying the uncompromising and accusatory themes developed by Kerensky, people sat up and took notice. He started by saying that even though it’s been known practically from the beginning of the war the government was failing to meet the challenges of the war — for example, the scandal of shortages of shells and ammunition — the Duma delegates tried to be reasonable, to join the national war effort to help and to push the government towards accountable success. But the time for trying to work with the government was now over. “I must say this candidly,” Milyukov said. “There is a difference now in the situation. We have lost faith in the ability of this government to achieve victory, because, as far as this government is concerned, neither the attempts at correction, nor the attempts at improvment, which have been made here, have proved successful.” He then went on to give full voice to the idea that the cause of all this was treason in high places. He said he had seen documents produced by the German government in which rules are laid down for the disorganization of the enemy’s country, showing how to stir up trouble and disorder. “Gentlemen, if our own government wanted deliberately to set itself a task, or if the Germans wanted to employ their own means for the same purpose, the means of influencing and of bribing, they could not do better than to act as the Russian government has acted. Despite acknowledging it might all be ineptitude, Milyukov went on to outline several suspicious connections between Russian ministers and government agents, most of which he said he learned about from sources while he was traveling in France and Switzerland. Milyukov said he had seen damning evidence that unfortunately he was not at liberty to divulge. Milyukov then played on a comment made by one of those out of his depth ministers elevated into the government because of loyalty to Alexandra and subsequently among those being accused of treasonously pro German contact. This minister took self-aware umbrage at this and said, I may perhaps be a fool, but I am not a traitor. Milyukov use this as a launching point for his grand finale: “Does it matter, gentlemen, as a practical question, whether we are in the present case, dealing with stupidity or treason? When the Duma keeps everlastingly insisting that the rear must be organized for a successful struggle, and the government persists in claiming that organizing the country means organizing a revolution and deliberately prefers chaos and disorganization, what is it? Stupidity or treason?” With cries bursting forth from the audience, “Stupidity!” “Treason!” or some of them shouted, “Both!” There was a great deal of laughter and applause.

Milyukov went on to say, basically, I’m just here asking the question, but he said, given all the suspiciously treasonous conduct that he just outlined in the speech, we cannot therefore find much fault with the people if they arrive at conclusions, such as I have read here. So the stupidity or treason line was carefully calibrated to pose as a question something that left the audience able to draw their own heavily implied conclusion, especially as Milyukov spent most of the speech claiming he had just seen secret evidence that it was very much treason. But hey, maybe it was just stupidity. It was after all impossible to tell the difference.

As soon as the incendiary opening session of the Duma was over, the government tried to censor Milyukov’s speech and prevent its distribution. But it was printed and copied and either passed around hand to hand or printed by sympathetic members of the progressive bloc, who use their resources and immunities to spread the speech as widely as possible. Milyukov later said his speech acquired a reputation as being the signal of revolution, but that that was not his intention. And this is pretty much true, Milyukov is trying to prevent a revolution by forcing out the government and replacing them with people like Milyukov, but still, he’s just kind of flicking matches in the direction of a pile of oily rags. And before we move on here, we do need to establish that most Milyukov’s accusations, maybe even all of them, were just completely made up. He targeted specifically Prime Minister Stürmer, the guy who has a German name, which is very suspicious, but all of Milyukov’s hints that he had seen secret evidence of treason, he was just making that up. He was fibbing. But Milyukov believed that the ends of forcing the government out, and putting responsible ministers in their place, far outweighed any ethical qualms about the means he utilized. I mean, all he was doing was falsely accusing a couple ministers of high treason, and even if they weren’t guilty of treason, they were certainly guilty of stupidity, and again, it’s impossible to tell the difference.

Now out at army headquarters, all of this was being reported to Tsar Nicholas. The Duma is in an uproar, the whole nation seems to be turning against you and your ministry, and everyone is being accused of treason. Now, by now, Nicholas is not in the best place mentally. He is not sleeping very well. He is depressed. He is restless and anxious pretty much all the time. He was being given medications by his doctors with hash as the active ingredient, and he didn’t want a hostile confrontation with the Duma that might lead to a revolution. So on November 8th, he dismissed Prime Minister Stürmer. In his place, Nicholas appointed Alexander Trepov, who did have the confidence of the Duma and the progressive bloc. Now, unlike Minister of the Interior Protopopov, who he introduced last week, who had been appointed because he too enjoyed the support of the Duma and the progressive bloc, but who immediately turned into a toady and lick spittle, Trepov actually wanted to work with the Duma. He believed he could lead something of a government of national unity to see Russia through this crisis, with war on one side and revolution on the other.

Now, speaking of Protopopov, Nicholas was also now under enormous pressure to get rid of the minister of the interior he had just appointed back in September. The Duma now had absolutely zero confidence in Protopopov. They considered himself a traitor and an enemy, if not to Russia, then at least the progressive bloc. On November 11th, the tsar gave in again, and agreed to fire Protopopov. But by now, Alexandra had Protopopov wrapped around her finger. She did not want to see him replaced with somebody far more hostile to her interests. Protopopov had also entered into some kind of working alliance with Rasputin. He willingly paid Rasputin a monthly stipend in exchange for Rasputin’s ongoing support with the empress. So when Alexandra and Rasputin heard Nicolas was going to fire Protopopov, the emperess got on a train and personally implored her husband not to do it. Nicholas, clearly giving up the ghost on having anything like a will of his own, said, okay, and reversed course again. Protopopov would remain minister of the interior, much to the outrage of the Duma.

Now, keeping Protopopov in place is one of those little things that really helps turn the February Revolution from possibility to inevitabity. Protopopov elected to cement his standing with the imperial couple by feeding them contrived news and various reports that made the situation out there in Russia sound far more positive and hopeful than it really was. He constantly read them letters that he said were coming in spontaneously from people out in the countryside, but which he himself had commissioned, saying, we love you, we support you, which is what Nicholas and Alexandra want to hear. And so at this incredibly critical moment for them, for their regime, and for Russian history generally, the imperial couple sunk deeper into the erroneous belief that all the hostility to them was contained within a narrowly circumscribed clique of malevolent agitators in St. Petersburg, rather than the population as a whole.

When the Duma reconvened from a short recess on November 9th, the mood in the room was as hostile as ever. They had successfully taken out Stürmer, but believed they needed to keep going. They were incensed Protopopov was still on the job. And the role of Rasputin in all of this was now openly discussed, with his presence by the emperor’s side no longer considered a matter of private scandal, but national security. So at this November 19th session, an ultra nationalist right-wing delegate named Vladimir Purishkevich rose to give a speech. Purishkevich was no left wing radical. He was in fact a hardcore monarchist, a raging anti-Semite, and one of the original organizers of the Black Hundreds back in 1905. After outlining how terrible the government was, he especially excoriated Protopopov. But he also kind of absolved them from blame. He said, the real trouble comes from those occult powers, and those influences which shove this or that individual into position, helping into high positions those who are incapable of holding them. Everyone knew who he was referring to, and shortly thereafter, he was contacted by people who shared his opinion and who believed something drastic now needed to be done to save the Russian Empire. They had to kill Rasputin.

By the end of 1916, unless you were in the inner circle of hyper loyalists around the empress, you hated Rasputin and believed he was exercising a malign influence and needed to go. It was well-known he was the reason Protopopov kept his job, and in fact, one of the first things Alexander Trepov did after becoming prime minister was offer Rasputin 200,000 rubles in cash, as well as an ongoing monthly allowance, in exchange for going back to Siberia and never coming back. Rasputin, clevely said he would consider this deal, then immediately went to the empress to tell her all about it. Alexandra took this as further proof of Rasputin’s divine incorruptibility, as well as confirming her belief that people like Trepov were corrupt, immoral, and possibly agents of the devil. She was increasingly of the opinion that her husband ought to order at least a few of these people hanged.

With Rasputin’s position at the empress’s side apparently unassailable, more than a few people came to the conclusion that the only way to get rid of Rasputin was to get rid of Rasputin. As Purishkevich himself said, “While Rasputin is alive, we cannot win.”

So in late November and early December 1916, a group of conspirators came together under the influential auspices of a woman named Zenaide Yusupov Alston, who was the richest woman in Russia. She was a former friend of Alexandra’s, who fell out with the empress specifically because of Rasputin’s. The principal organizer of this conspiracy was her son, Prince Felix Yusupov, who happened to be the husband of the tsar’s young 21 year old niece Irina. He recruited accomplices, including Grand Duke Dimitri Pavlovich, one of those are his favorite nephews. Possibly though, not conclusively, a Duma delegate named Vasily Maklakov, a doctor named Stanislaus Lazover, a young army lieutenant named Sergei Sukhotin, and now, the aforementioned Vladimir Purishkevich.

In December 1916, rumors swirled of plots to kill Rasputin. But the ace ain the hole that this conspiracy had was that Rasputin believed that Prince Felix was his friend and supporter. Now it’s not clear to me whether Felix went into his relationship with Rasputin intentionally trying to befriend him so he could later betray him, or if he genuinely started as a friend and had a change of heart. Lots of Rasputin’s worst enemies started as his friends. The point though is that Rasputin believed Prince Felix was his friend. There were not many people who could have lured Rasputin out of his house in December 1916, but Prince Felix Yusupov was one of them.

So on the night of December 16th, 1916, Yusupov leaned on Rasputin to come to his residential palace, which had just undergone some grand renovations to finally meet his young 21 year old wife Irina, who was supposedly desperate to meet Rasputin. When Rasputin entered the palace, the salon had been carefully staged to make it look like a big party was just winding down. There were a few other people there, and nothing raised Rasputin’s suspicions too much. Yusupov told Rasputin to make himself comfortable, enjoy some food and some wine. Irina was just upstairs and will be down any minute. The truth, of course, was that Irina wasn’t even home, nor was she even in St. Petersburg, she was a thousand miles away on a holiday in the Crimea. The only people upstairs were a small gang of assassins.

Well, I guess I shouldn’t actually call them a small gang of assassins. They weren’t there to rush down and kill Rasputin or anything like that, they were just there to help dispose of the body. The plan was to poison Rasputin and wait until he dropped dead. Yusupov pushed a reluctant Rasputin to eat cakes and pastries and wash it down with madeira wine, all of which was allegedly laced with cyanide. But after hanging out together for more than two hours an increasingly agitated Yusupov realized the poison wasn’t working, or maybe Rasputin had magical powers or something. So he excused himself and said he was going upstairs to check on his wife, and then he conferred with his accomplices. grand Duke Dimitri said, well, maybe we should just let him go and try again another day. But the others said, no, we’ve got him here now and we have to kill him. Now. So Yusupov got a revolver. He went downstairs and told Rasputin he wanted to show him a really cool cross that was made out of, like, crystals and fancy gems. Come on, it’s down in the basement. So they went down there together, and as Rasputin was looking at this cross, which was really cool and made out of crystals and fancy gems, Yusupov pulled out the revolver and shot Rasputin in the side. Rasputin, let out a yelp, and dropped on the floor, like a sack of bloody potatoes.

So just to be clear here, the story of Rasputin’s death is pieced together from later recollections. It’s not a hundred percent clear what actually happened down in the basement or what happened in the palace. But it sounds like Grand Duke Dimitri. Dr. Lazover, and Lieutenant Sukhotin took Rasputin’s coat and boots and drove to Rasputin’s house where one of them wore it to the front door to make it seem like Rasputin had come home for the night. Then, they bundled up the coat and boots, got back in the car, and tried to burn them in a fire. But the clothes wouldn’t fit in the stove they were trying to use, and so instead they decided to go back to Yusupov’s palace and dispose of them there. Meanwhile back at the palace, Yusupov and Purishkevich were enjoying cigars. Yusupov decided to go down into the basement to check on Rasputin’s body, where he found to his horror Rasputin’s eyes open, with a kind of bloody foam coming out of his mouth, and he was apparently laying there and saying “Felix, Felix.” This is of course all very freaky, it’s like something out of Tales from the Crypt, and Yusupov rushes back upstairs to tell Purishkevich, ah, zombie Rasputin is coming. He’s going to kill us. So Purishkevich grabbed the revolver and they rushed back downstairs, but by now, Rasputin is gone. So they frantically search for him and find Rasputin stumbling through the courtyard trying to get out of the property, Purishkevich then aimed his revolver and fired twice, missing both times, and Rasputin almost made it to the gate before Purishkevich’s third shot hit him and he fell. With Rasputin now prone on the ground, Purishkevich walked over and just to be sure, put another bullet in Rasputin’s brain. Then, just to be really, really sure, Yusupov ran inside the house, grabbed this heavy iron fire poker, came back outside and beat Rasputin’s body repeatedly with it.

But, the final answer to the question of who killed Rasputin was: Vladimir Purishkevich, with the revolver, in the courtyard.

With the help of household staff, who were sworn to obey orders and sworn to secrecy, they wrap the body with chains and weight, and then drove it to a bridge over a nearby canal to dispose of the body. Now, their whole big idea was to make it seem like Rasputin just got up and disappeared one day, but they failed miserably to accomplish this basic goal. While they were dumping the body, they got blood all over the railing of the bridge, and then when they tossed the overcoat and boots in after him, one of the boots wound up just landing on the underside of the bridge, where it would be discovered two days later by the police. Besides, back at Yusupov’s palace, police officers came around to investigate the gun shots, which they had heard because their headquarters were just down the road, and though the story was initially, sorry, officer’s it’s just a party that got out of hand, Purishkevich up and blurted out to them, “we’ve just killed Rasputin.”

Now, openly admitting to the cops that the mysterious gunshots they just heard were just us killing a guy seems like a crazy thing to do — and it was — but remember, Purishkevich was a well-known and very popular right wing leader. He had worked closely with the police and the Black Hundreds over the years cracking the skulls of jews and socialists and liberals who were trying to destroy the empire. And in revealing to these police officers that they just offed Rasputin, he told them it was just about taking out another one of the tsar’s many enemies, and that they shouldn’t breathe a word of this to anyone.

So obviously, that didn’t happen, and the next day nobody was like, hey, where did Rasputin go? He just up and disappeared. Everyone was saying, oh, wow, Rasputin got murdered last night. And it was pretty well known who did it. Protopopov delivered the news to the empress, and was able to more or less report exactly what happened, where it was done when, and by whom. Two days later, the police fished the battered, bloodied, and frozen corpse of Rasputin out of the canal. And just for the record, so far as I can tell, the autopsy report concluded that there was no poison in Rasputin’s body when he died. That the reason the cyanide laced cakes and wine didn’t do their job wasn’t because Rasputin had super human and supernatural strength, but because whoever was supposed to have planted the poison didn’t actually do it.

News of Rasputin’s murder induced Nicholas to return home to be with his wife, who was almost alone in St. Petersburg in refusing to believe her friend was actually dead. She held out hope he had simply gone into hiding, but the truth was ultimately unavoidable. The result of Rasputin’s murder, however, was not. To liberate the imperial couple from control of their demonic puppet master so they would see reason and change their policies. Instead it drove them deeper into a resentful isolation, where they believed more than ever they were surrounded by enemies out to get them. They believe more than ever they were fighting to the death in a battle against the forces of evil hellbent on destroying them and the empire, and they couldn’t give in. They believed more than ever that the same people asking for better ministers so innocently, had poison and revolvers behind their backs.

Nicholas and Alexandra now also had to confront the fact that these enemies included members of their own extended family. When it came out that the tsar’s nephew, Grand Duke Dimitri, was involved, the tsar was furious, and exiled his nephew to the front lines to face the Ottomans. He became even more furious when something like twenty members of his extended family came to beg Nicholas to reconsider and be lenient with the boy. The tsar is sitting there punishing somebody who was just murdered his wife’s best friend and the whole family was siding with the murderer. It was insane. This rage was further fueled as Protopopov started showing Nicholas and Alexandra letters intercepted by the police where prominent public figures were sending congratulatory letters to Purishkevich and Yusupov for the good work they just rendered the empire. Everywhere the Imperial couple looked in high society, they saw people celebrating the murder of their friend, and congratulating the people who did it.

So this was the state of things as Nicholas and Alexandra headed into the holidays and towards the new year. They broke off contact even with their own family, didn’t bother with the traditional round of parties and gift giving during the holiday season. Protopopov continued feeding the couple letters he was encouraging be written from people outside the capitol saying, we love you, everybody loves you, actually. It’s just a few troublemakers in the capitol who don’t like you. Those evil disloyal, murderous enemies? They’re a tiny minority. Everybody else is with you. This was the picture that was painted for them. This is the picture they wanted to believe, but it was far from the truth, a truth they would not realize until the very end.

As it turns out the winter of 1916-1917 would be one of the worst in recent memory, and all of those cold, hungry people out in the streets were not writing letters of support to Nicholas and Alexandra. And they were in fact, starting to think that maybe a good way to stay warm would be to set fire to the Romanov dynasty.

 

10.058 – Inflation and Scarcity


10.58-_Inflation_and_Scarcity_MASTER

This week’s episode is brought to you by away. Away is a modern lifestyle brand that creates thoughtful products for every traveler and every kind of trip. They started with the perfect suitcase crafted with features that make travel more seamless. And now when tribal looks more different than ever, you can count on a waves range of suitcases, banks and accessories.

Whenever you make that next trip. Now, there has been a lot of talk about what is to come for me in the future. And I got to tell you before all this COVID nonsense. I was really going to aim to start taking my show out on the road, live events, in-person talks, you know, hit the road and tour, and there is now an ever so tiny, bright bit of light that may be possibly.

I might be dragging my away suitcase around the fingers. Extremely crossed. Away bags are available in many different materials, like polycarbonate, aluminum, and durable nylon, and in a variety of colors and sizes, they have four, 360 degree spinner wheels that guarantee the smoothest roll, even through the most hectic of airports and stations and all the way suitcases are designed to last a lifetime with durable exterior that can withstand the roughest of baggage.

So start your hundred day trial and shop the entire away lineup of travel essentials, including their best-selling suitcases at a way. travel.com/revolutions that again away travel.com/revolutions.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10 point 58 inflation and scarcity. We spent the last two episodes discussing Russia’s bloody trudge through world war one, taking us from the summer of 1914, roughly up to the fall of 1916. And as we discussed, there was nothing inevitable about Russia’s. They were caused by and exacerbated by incredible mismanagement.

But it’s not as if Russia was on the verge of losing the war, at least not more or less than any of the other great powers heading into the end of 1916. It’s not like any army or government on any side was like, yes, this is awesome. And the war is going great for us. We’re so happy about our situation.

And when you take a look at it, what we find is that out on the front line, the war had kind of stable. And many of the worst logistical issues, the munitions and weapons shortages that plagued them through the first two years of the war had been largely resolved. Now, morale was still terrible out there.

Don’t get me wrong and we’ll get into that more as we go forward. But morale was terrible everywhere across all of Europe, they were all suffering through a war that killed millions, pointlessly and endlessly. So this week we are going to turn our attention to the domestic. Because just as things were sort of stabilizing out on the front lines, a social economic and political crisis was breaking out back home.

And that is going to be the main source of the February revolution. This was a crisis centered, especially in the urban areas that will trigger unrest, agitation, and direct action that will provide fuel for the ever and large winning political opposition to Nicholas, an alligator. And we’ve been here many times before on the podcast.

This is how revolutions are made people with money, influence, power and ambition who feel stifled and frustrated with the existing regime and believing. They now have to take drastic action in order to avert what they see as a national catastrophe being supported by and driven by agitation in the street that has a lot more to do with literal bread and butter.

Like there’s no bread or butter. So let’s talk about what’s going on in these urban areas, because like I said, this is where the February revolution is going to come from. For starters, I should say that we’re not exactly dealing with an economic depression or hard times as such the war. In fact, triggered an economic boom, even with the inefficiencies and corruption and contradictions inside the urban industrial sectors that were supplying the milk.

Ramped up wartime production drew literally millions of peasants into working class industrial jobs in the cities between 1914 and 1916. The population of the cities of Russia grew from 22 million to 28 million. So this is not about an economic depression or unemployment. Everyone had a job and everyone was working and everyone was getting paid.

So the economy is just happily chugging along. In the wartime, boom, everybody’s employed. Everyone’s happy things are robustly being produced and everyone’s wages are going up and everything is great. Right? Wow. Now there were two huge problems that started to take hold that drove the urban population from people just going about their business to people launching a revolution.

Those two problems were inflation and scarcity, inflation and scary. This is the one, two punch that is going to knock out the Romanoffs. So let’s talk about them. Fighting a war means paying for a war. The Russian government did several things to meet their financial obligations. They contracted some foreign loans, mostly from Britain.

They issued war bonds, like all the other great powers, but none of this was quite enough. They did not. For example, find as many takers for their war bonds as the other grape. The government was also loathed to impose new taxes. And in fact, in one critical area, they actually managed to knock out a significant pillar of their annual tax revenue.

But we’ll talk about that in a second. So absent other options, they embrace the expedient of printing more paper currency to pay their bills. Prior to the war, Russia was on a strict gold standard and nearly every note in circulation was backed by an equivalent amount of gold housed somewhere in the.

But they disengage themselves from the gold standard to meet wartime financial needs between the summer of 1914 and the end of 1916, the amount of paper money in circulation increased by something like 600 to 800%. That is a lot, a big effect of all this paper printing was price inflation, especially the prices of vital commodities.

Like. And now I’m sure you already know what I’m going to say next. And that’s right. The rise in prices was not matched by rise in wages. So every day everyone’s take home, pay, bought them less and less at the store. This was especially true for anyone on a fixed salary. Lower-level bureaucrats, doctors, teachers, those sorts of professions.

They just kept receiving the same paychecks as the prices began to. But it was not just a dynamic of rising prices and stagnant wages. In fact, between 1914 and 1916 average wages of the urban working classes practically doubled the problem was that over that same period, the average cost of basic necessities quadrupled.

And so even though they were making more, they were still able to buy. So from the lowest ranks of the unskilled working class on up through the previously comfortable professional middle classes, people are taking their wages to the store, the market, the bakery, and finding they were simply unable to buy the things they needed with the amount of money they had.

Now, maybe inflation alone bad as it was, would not have been a revolution sparking. Were it not for the fact that it was also being met by an acute scarcity of those same necessary commodities. And I am talking here about really basic stuff, food fuel for fires, coats, and boots, tools, anything and everything you actually need to live on a daily basis.

Shop shelves. Scarcity became a problem, which like inflation impacted, not just laborers and workers, but white collar workers, bureaucrats, functionaries lawyers, doctors, and teachers. They were all staring at the same bare shelves. Even rich factory owners had to sometimes shut their plants down because they could not find enough coal to heat their furnaces.

The causes of wartime scarcity were structural and they were also understanding. The needs of the army came first, both in terms of what was produced and who got priority use of the railroads. And there are stories for example of grain that was supposed to go to the feed Petrograd rotting in a Depot because the railcars never moved.

The food was there. It was available. It just never got access to the railroads to take it where it needed to go. Or we can look at the call center. Russia’s recent orientation toward Britain meant Petrograd had been getting most of its coal imported from Britain rather than transported internally by rail, which was more expensive, took longer and a far more difficult journey.

Then when the war started an enormous obstacle called Germany now stood between Petrograd and its British supply of coal. There’s also just a very basic supply and demand problem. You take all those rural workers who were conscripted into the army or who took jobs in the city. And you’re turning people, producing food into people who need food.

There were about 8 million men now out on the front lines. And as I just said, the populations of the cities increased by about 6 million in just two years. And in particular, what this led to was a collapse of productivity from large commercial estate. Those biggest states had been the entities traditionally producing the grain that fed cities, but the population transference caused by the war basically remove the wage labor force, working those biggest states almost overnight.

There was no one to work. The estates and productivity collapsed, and I’m out here in the countryside. We do need to talk about the fact that what we’re talking about here today is a great crisis in the urban centers in the city. From everything I have read the rural areas and the peasantry were actually enjoying some of the best times of their lives during world war one.

You know, the ones who weren’t drafted into military service what’s going on is that with so many bodies having been removed from the rural areas and shipped out to the frontline or into the cities, there was much less pressure on the villages they left behind. As inflation began to set in. And the peasantry realized that growing things just to sell for paper money, that would soon be worthless.

And they stopped selling things were worthless paper. They voluntarily withdrew from market crops and focused on subsistence farming. They just kept everything for themselves. So as the cities were starving, the peasantry was actually eating more and better than ever. They had stores of reserves. They were feeding their animals better than.

And it was with mounting bitterness, but it was remarked. A cow in the countryside ate better than a worker in the city. So when we talk about the social crisis that drove the February revolution, we are talking about a mostly urban phenomenon, no one angle of these big structural problems, supply demand, transportation and distribution explains the alarming scarcity of necessary commodities.

But combined, they created an alarming scarcity of necessary commodities in the cities, which as you can imagine, also fueled the ongoing price inflation. That was also rampant. All of this was combining to make everybody hungry, miserable, and angry, and the government’s response to these two great issues of inflation and scarcity was utterly.

Both problems were greatly exacerbated by the passively incompetent quote unquote leadership from the government. As we have discussed over the past two episodes and plus Alexandra and Rasputin promoted men who were loyal to Empress Alexander and Rasputin with almost no regard whatsoever to whether they were qualified for the job.

Now, even these unqualified ministers knew there was a. And there was a lot of talk about what could possibly, maybe be done, but they just kind of never did anything a few times. In 1915 and 1916, they made half-hearted stabs at requisitioning food from the rural areas at fixed prices. But none of it was pursued with any kind of vigor or purpose to make matters worse while they didn’t do anything about it.

They also didn’t let anyone else do anything. Various elected municipal councils in several cities volunteered to take up the task of providing for their populations, but the government wouldn’t let them do it. They did not want those municipal bodies to become too important or too powerful. The Petrograd municipal council asked the government for authority to organize distribution of food.

And the government said, no, you can’t. The general feeling inside the halls of the Imperial palace was that this was all just a temporary thing that everybody needed to endure on account of the war. Now, one great example of government mismanagement was the decision in the summer of 1914 to ban the sale of vodka.

The government had a monopoly on the sale of vodka and for vague reasons of moral and physical health, the government stopped selling vodka at the beginning of the. Now, this might seem like a small thing, maybe even a good thing, but the vodka ban touched on almost every facet of what was feeding into the February revolution.

For example, roughly one quarter of direct state tax revenue was coming from the tax on vodka. So when they stopped selling it, that alone knocked out 25% of annual state revenue, which was mostly made up by printing that much more paper. It was also, as you can imagine, a major source of resentment in the lower classes as they were the ones who drank the vodka, fancier liquors and wine was not subject to the same ban.

So high society could get as drunk as they wanted, as often as they wanted. And only the lower classes were prohibited from their drink of choice. This is the kind of thing that will make people angry all on its own. It also of course, did very little to solve their desire to drink. It simply drove more people into the black market, a black market that started being supplied by various kinds of moonshine.

And a great deal of this moonshine was made with incredibly dangerous mixtures of chemicals. The kinds of mixtures that will make you go blind or kill you. And there was actually a minor epidemic of people dropping dead after drinking poisonous moonshine concoct. So the vodka ban was a blow to one of the key pillars of state revenue and a source of almost daily, resentment and anger against the ruling class.

And also it was literally killing people by the fall of 1916, things were reaching threat level midnight. The main cities of Petrograd and Moscow were only receiving about one third of the amount of food they needed to feed their populations. And only about half the fuel they needed for their. So even if grain was delivered, bakeries did not have the means to turn it into bread because they could not heat their ovens.

And so that brings us back to one of the all time leading locations of radicalization throughout human history. No, not the university. No, not reading groups. Studying centered literature. No, not clandestine meetings of revolutionary parties. I am talking about Bret line. There is no place in human history that more quickly and more completely radicalizes a formerly politically inert population than a broad line.

A bunch of angry and hungry people standing in close proximity to one another for hours and hours on end can pretty quickly talk themselves into some pretty heavy ideas. The bread lines in the Russian cities were inhabited mostly by. I mean the fall of 1916, for example, women workers in the factory would work all day and then simply move over to go stand in line for bread, which they frankly did not know whether they would even get in 1914 and 1915, they would take along stools.

So they could at least sit down by 1916, the stools were replaced by cots and beds because it was hardly even worth it to go home. So these women were just bouncing back and forth between factory shifts and shifts in the bread line, trying to get food. It is estimated that the working women of Petrograd spent 40 hours a week in various food lines, simply trying to acquire the basic necessities for their family.

And then of course, there’s the problem of every time you go into these stores, the wages you’re taking in are buying them less.

So the reports now coming out of the police departments and the Okhrana and various other observers is that we have a situation of anger and unrest and increasing tension. That looks a lot like 1905 and there are two great long quotes from Richard pipes. His history of the Russian revolution called creatively the Russian revolution, which I’m just going to quote to you.

The first one is a police report to the ministry of the interior. In October, 1916, it is essential to concede as an unqualified and in controvertible fact that at present the internal structure of Russia’s political life confront the very strong threat of the relentless approach of great turbulence brought about and explainable exclusively by economic.

Hunger, the unequal distribution of food and articles of prime necessity and the monstrous rise in prices for the broadest strata of the population of the vast empire. The problem of food is one of the dreadful inspiring impulse that drives the masses toward gradual affiliation with the growing movement of discontent and hostility.

There exists in this case, concrete and precise data that makes it possible to assert category. That until now, this entire movement has had a purely economic basis virtually free of any affiliation with this strictly political programs. But this movement needs only to take a concrete form and find expression in some specific act, a pogrom, a large scale strike a major clash between the lower strata of the population and the police, et cetera, to assume at once absolutely a purely political.

The second quote is also from the fall of 1916. And it’s from the chief of the Petrograd core of gendarme. He said the exceptional seriousness of the period, which the country is living through and the countless catastrophic disasters with which the possible imminent rebellious actions of the lower classes of the empire angered by the difficulties of daily existence can threaten the entire vital structure.

Urgently demand in the opinion of loyal elements, the extreme necessity of speedy and comprehensive measures to remove the existing disorder and to relieve the excessively Laden atmosphere of social disaffection. As recent experience has shown under existing conditions, halfway decisions, and some palliative accidental measures are entirely inappro.

So let’s go back to what we were talking about at the end of episode, 10 point 54 and the czar hoping that when he declared war in the summer of 1914, that all the labor unrest that had been building since the Lena Goldfield massacre would disappear as everyone joined this great patriotic war effort, it’s at least part of the reason why he declared war.

And now here two years, We have reports from people with their eyes and ears on the ground in Petrograd and Moscow saying the people are more upset than ever work. Stoppages are beginning. People are throwing down their tools and marching out in protest. And as the police report said in the beginning, they were protesting insufficient wages and scarcity of bread.

But by now they were connecting the dots that their social and economic. May require an abrupt political solution. Now, as we have discussed over the past two episodes, this was a conclusion that had already been reached by many of the elites in Russia. In fact, it’s sort of where we ended the last two episodes with a group of Russian leaders deciding the real problem here was very specifically Nicholas and Alex.

Now, originally most of these leaders coming to this conclusion were progressives and liberals, but by now even conservatives arch, royalists and members of the upper nobility were joining the so-called progressive block, demanding a complete overhaul of the government. Deputations from the United nobility, an organization created after 1905 to defend the traditional rights of the Aristotle.

We’re going to the czar and saying, you need to change the government. You need better ministers. You need to work with the Duma. And the thing is, at this point, I can’t really shorthand all this criticism as being directed at the Romanov family, because by now critics included members of the Romanov family, Nicholas’s siblings and cousins were going to him and saying the same thing and also hinting as gently as Paul.

That the czar needed to stop listening to his wife. That Rasputin was a huge problem. Now none of these people wanted to overthrow the monarchy far from it, but they were becoming convinced that it might seem to become necessary to save the monarchy from the monarchs. By the fall of 1916, there were very few members of elite society who were not hyper critical of Nicholas and Alex.

You’d be hard pressed to find anybody who thought the emperor and Empress were like doing a bang up job. And that’s liberals and conservatives alike. Forward-looking industrialists and backward looking aristocrats. All of high society was unifying against them. This is a political situation that has calmed down to a very tiny clicks surrounding Nicholas and Alexandra who were hyper loyal, sick offense.

And who held all the power and wielded it. Surrounded by a mass of angry and frustrated people who believe that for the good of Russia, something might have to be done. Something that might require an abrupt political solution. One of the things that unified opposition to the Imperial couple across the ideological spectrum was the widespread belief that Russia’s difficulties during the war were the result of treason and high.

One of the things that made Alexandra. So odious was not that she was merely incompetent or in over her head or listening too much to her peasant. Holy man. But that she was German. Alexandra came from the Germanic part of the extended Royal dynasty ruling Northern Europe. And right from the start, she was accused of being sympathetic to the Germans.

Maybe even hoping they won. The sycophantic minister she promoted were accused of taking bribes from the German government, secretly arranging to conduct a separate piece that would sell out Russia, but make them rich. When Alexandra elevated a guy named Boris Stormer to the rank of defacto prime minister earlier in 1916, his German name increased suspicions that there was a pro German anti Russian click at the very heart of.

These accusations of a pro German treasonous faction inside the Imperial palace helped trigger patriotic and nationalistic fear and outrage. The problems that beset Russia were not caused by stupidity, but treason. And as we’ll see, the February revolution was in large part, a patriotic and nationalistic movement against suspected foreign use.

The opposition leaders came to believe they had to act decisively and outside of all constitutional measures to remove the influence of foreigners and traders. Now, as I’ve said, most of this is not true. Alexandra was not approached German secret agent trying to destroy the Russian war effort from the inside, but that’s hardly the point.

The point is that they are going to come to believe that pushing out Nicholas and Alexander. Is a Supreme act of patriotism. So all through the fall and winter of 1916, there are inside the ranks of the high nobility and the upper reaches of the army conversations about what to do about Nicholas and Alexandra and Rasputin.

There are anecdotal rumors of several different palace coups being played. One involved detaining the Imperial couple in a rail car and forcing Nicholas to name his brother as Regent. And then he would then appoint a government approved by them. Duma, apparently principal of off the liberal noble leader of the Zemstvo Union was in loose talks with various high ranking military officers, including the hero of the war general Brasil off to compel Alexandra, to cede all her authority to grand duke.

Who would then appoint prince Levophed prime minister of a government approved by the Duma general Brasil offset. If he has to choose between the emperor and Russia, I March for Russia, these pals Q talks were extremely preliminary and obviously never happened, but it speaks to the mounting sense of frustrated alarm prevailing everywhere, especially up in high places in the same circles.

And at this same time, There was also talk about what to do to neutralize Rasputin, who was now almost universally considered a malevolent threat to national security. That would be one plot that did come to fruition. Now for like a quick beat. It looked as though maybe the prevailing atmosphere of exasperation and alarm were finally getting through to the Imperial.

In September, 1916, Nicholas and Alexandra sack, the minister of the interior and appointed a guy named Alexander proto pop-off pro to pop off leading member of the Duma from the conservative liberal Octobrists faction. He had never actually served in any part of any ministry. He was a businessman, a textile manufacturer, and a landlord.

He had no experience in government or bureaucratic administer. But he was a leading and trusted member of the Octobrists and his appointment to be minister of the interior was taken by everyone as the czar, turning sharply in the direction of compromise and reason here was a man that Duma approved of and trusted now running arguably the most important ministry in the empire, but whatever hopes were raised by protocol POVs.

Quickly gave way to disappointment and disillusionment. He was not really cut out for the job, especially not in a time of great national crisis. He was very adept at talking about big plans and big ideas, but displayed no will or ability to implement any of these plans or ideas. He fancied himself the next election, but had not one, 1000th of Stolypin’s.

Now part of the problem though, was that proto pop offs ideas were often rooted in loss, fair economics. He believed it was the government’s job to get out of the market’s way. And so even as the urban grain supply was put under the ministry of the interiors jurisdiction, because the lack of food was becoming a security threat, proto pop off, did the opposite of actively intervening to get supply trains filled and rolling to the sea.

It also turns out that proto pop-off was enormously vain and susceptible to flattery. When Alexandra offered him all the trappings of Imperial favor, he went weak in the knees. He had never enjoyed perks of office like this. And he became enamored with the lifestyle well aware. He owed his position and new lifestyle to the favor of Alexandra.

He wasn’t going to do anything to him. Whatever hope there was that proto pop off would be a voice of firm reason inside the Imperial palace vanished almost overnight. Alexandra is aggressive cultivation, a proto off was also a calculated part of a larger plan. According to the lingering vestiges of the constitution of 1906, the Duma had to approve the annual.

They had only held sporadic sessions over the course of the war and had not yet met at all in 1916, but they needed to be called into session before the end of the year to approve the budget. So when recommending the appointment of proto pop off to her husband, Alexandra wrote that his elevation would dampen the hostility of the Duma and help them navigate the budget to speedy approval.

And basically once that was done and everyone had gone home. Part of pop-off would have served his usefulness and could be discarded if he made any real trouble. Meanwhile, the progressive block of the Duma delegates themselves prepared for this coming session, which was set to begin on November 1st, all through October 19, 16 leaders and parties convene to discuss strategy and tactics, it would be the first chance they would have to voice all their concerns and put pressure on Nicholas, Alexandra, and the guy.

But they didn’t know how hard they should push at conferences of the cadet party. For example, Pavle Amelia Coff attempted to steer his colleagues towards being willing to accept compromises from the Tsar to get a more competent and trustworthy government appointed, but not to get too overheated and risk triggering full-blown social revolution out in the streets.

But the left wing of the Kadets now loudly demanded the time for all that. The time for compromise was passed. They needed to aggressively confront the czar and force him to back down. They had tried petitions and delegations and appeals back in the fall of 1915 and the so-called revolt of the ministers, which we discussed in episode 10 point 56, resulted in the czar, blowing them off and dissolving the Duma.

They could not make the same mistake twice in the end. This argument carried. Even Milyukov concluded, it was a risk, but probably a necessary risk. They were all in Petrograd and well aware of the major crisis Burling in the streets and in the bread lines Milyukov and the other Kadets received their own reports that the Duma was now being talked about as a useless institution that did nothing for the people, but the new session beginning November 1st would be something of a moment.

Either the Duma would prove it was willing to aggressively stand up for the people or they would find themselves swept aside when the day loose finally came. So they resolved to adopt the most confrontational posture possible and refuse to accept any compromises from the government. It was incredibly risky, but the conclusion was that anything less would be even riskier.

And next week the Duma will face this moment. And we will finally introduce a guy who will be among the loudest and most confrontational of all the Duma delegates Alexander Kerensky. And before we go, I just want to thank everyone who has pre-ordered hero of two worlds so far. And to those of you who have submitted the name and location of the bookstore, you ordered hero two worlds from there are now more than 2000 entries on that.

And there’s a link to where you can go to do this included in the show notes to this week’s episode. Thank you very, very much. And please, if you haven’t, pre-ordered the book, go ahead and take this opportunity to do so now. Um, I’m also right now in the middle of recording the audio book. And in fact, when I’m done recording this week’s episode, I’m just going to turn my attention to finishing it off I’m in the back.

Third of the book I’m at chapter 19. And I just gotta say, um, if you do a thing where you read the first third of a book or the first two thirds of a book, and then put it. Look, I’m guilty of doing that too, but don’t do that with hero of two worlds. I think the back third of the book is actually my favorite part.

It certainly the stuff you won’t find in any other biography of Lafayette, which usually cut out after he winds up in an Austrian prison. So please pre-order hero of two worlds. And next week we will come back and have everybody start screaming, quite literally screaming at the czar .

10.057 – Great War Great Offensive

 

This week’s episode is brought to you by Audible. Forget about last summer. It is all about this summer. We’ve all been inside long enough. So grab some beach towel, stock the cooler and make your escape. It’s time to celebrate the best season of the year. Like never before with so many great stories and programs.

Audible is the perfect summer partner, and now is the absolute best time to do it because prime members can save 53% off their first four months. And here’s what you will get as an audible member, you can choose one title a month, like the latest bestseller or hottest new release that are yours to keep forever.

You also get full access to audible streaming library, the plus catalog it podcasts, classic novels, new releases on the most vital topics, fiction nonfiction, it’s all in there. And speaking of new releases on the most vital topics this week, I’m going to recommend you get how the word is passed by Clint Smith.

It is a series of just excellent meditation’s on the intersection of history and heritage and memory on the personal level and on the public level, as he visits historical sites that transmit or do not transmit the story of the African-American experience in the United States, I was lucky enough to get an advanced copy of this book.

It just came out a few weeks ago and it is really, really great. Do yourself a favor and get it. So right now for a limited time, Amazon prime members can save 53% on four months of audible. That’s only 6 95 a month. So get more out of summer with audible to take advantage of this incredible limited time offer.

Go to audible.com/revolutions that again, audible.com/revolutions.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.57: Great War, Great Offensive

I hope you all noticed and enjoyed the preview chapter of Hero of Two Worlds I released last Thursday night. It is me reading chapter four, about Lafayette’s first arrival in America after running away from home at the age of 19 to join the Continental Army in 1777. Um, I hope you enjoyed it, and please think of it as an opportunity to pre-order the book, and attached to the show notes to this episode is a link to the webpage for the book, which has the map that we are keeping track of all the places that people have pre-ordered the book from, so please go enter the store that you bought the book from, and then hopefully, eventually we’ll have a pin in literally every single bookstore in the world. That would be, that would be the dream anyway. Stretch goals. And just to make it clear, that preview chapter is a rough cut of the audio version of the book, which I am currently in the midst of narrating. Um, I’ve gotten a lot of people asking if there’s going to be an audio book and if I’m going to narrate the audio book, and the answer is yes, there will be an audio book and yes, I am narrating it. I think we can all agree my publisher would be making a catastrophic blunder if their history podcast guy author didn’t narrate his own book. I mean, can you imagine how much of a disaster it would be? If just, we got some random dude to read it. That would be pitchforks and torches time.

I’ve also been asked if audio books count toward the bestseller list and the answer is no and yes. Audio book sales don’t count towards the fancy hardcover list, but there is a whole separate list for audio books that we’d also love to top. So by all means, if you want to just listen to me read you Hero of Two Worlds like you’ve always listened to me narrate other historical events, I will happily insert myself into your ears on August 24th, when the audio book simultaneously comes out. Or you can pre-order both. You know, that would work too.

So obviously we avoided making an obvious, catastrophic blunder by not having me read the audio book. But today we are going to talk about some people who did not avoid making catastrophic blunders: we’re talking about the tsar, his wife, and their advisors. Now I’m going to pause for just a moment and bask in the glory of that segueway.

And now we can move on.

For Russia, the first year of the Great War was marked by disasters and missed opportunities. It all culminated with the Great Retreat in the spring and early summer of 1915, when they fell way back and had to restabilize the lines much deeper and much closer to home than they had been the year before. And we ended last week with the tsar responding to this crisis by taking personal command of the army, as if the big problem was that Russia’s supreme commander wasn’t inexperienced and weak willed enough. When he departed for the front, the tsar left behind a precarious political situation. A precarious political situation made more precarious thanks to the conduct of his wife, who now assumed an active role in government. Nicholas practically gave Alexandra carte blanche to mind the shop while he was away. Nicholas trusted Alexandra implicitly, but he was probably the only person in the world who thought she possessed sound judgment. They exchanged letters frequently, and she ran everything by him, but mostly he would write back and say things like, oh yes, I approve, or, oh yes, you do what you think is best. These letters from Alexandra invariably say things like, so I was talking to Rasputin and he recommends because Rasputin was now more than ever her emotional rock. Rasputin became her most trusted advisor on all things personal and public, and this was not a great development for anyone outside the tiny little cliques surrounding the empress and her holy man. We’ve got the huge growing network of zemstvos organized under the national Zemstvo Union, headed by Prince Lvov, the progressive block inside the Duma, organized and led by Pavel Milyukov, all the business leaders who were outside the close knit network of well-connected cronies in Petrograd, who were getting all the government contracts. All of these people were talking to each other and working with each other in a parallel and almost independent effort to win the war abroad and prevent social and economic collapse at home.

They found themselves constantly stymied by the incompetence and hostility of the present government. Even in the midst of the Great Retreat, ministers, obstructed and sabotaged the work of Prince Lvov and the Zemstvo Union. Inside the halls of the imperial palaces, the Zemstvo Union was not treated as a patriotic competent pillar of the war effort, but as a dangerous exercise in liberal constitutionalism. When the Zemstvo Union proposed organizing a labor brigade of about 80,000 people to dig trenches and graves in the rear of the lines, the minister of the interior stepped in and canceled the project because he feared this labor brigade might become the foot soldiers of liberal revolution. So instead of seeing it for what it was — unarmed ditchdiggers digging ditches — the government saw it as a dire threat to tsarist autocracy.

As we ended last week, incidents like this, and the disaster of the Great Retreat, led to moderate, liberal, and progressive leaders believing political change at the top was necessary to the point of inevitability. That they needed to stop operating parallel to an independent of the government. They needed to become the government. The batch of clowns currently running the show were just screwing everything up. And as I’ve said elsewhere, there’s nothing a liberal nationalist hates more than a poorly run war. It is offensive, deep down in their very bones. In the late summer of 1915, they attempted to use the emergency atmosphere of the Great Retreat as an opportunity to force the tsar to form a new government made up of them, or at least people they trusted, to win the war.

But winning the war was only half of it. As I mentioned last week, their two big motivating factors were win the war abroad, but also prevent revolution at home. These guys feared revolution as much as the arch-Romanov loyalists did that. That if they — that is all the liberals and moderates and business leaders — were not the beneficiaries of political change, that things would continue to slide in a more radical direction towards socialist revolution. That the beneficiaries would instead become socialists and anarchists and Narodists, workers and peasants and common soldiers and sailors. And we can’t have that, now can we?

After the tsar left for the front in August 1915, the leaders of the Duma’s progressive block managed to secure the support and signatures of eight prominent members of the Council of Ministers. They drafted a declaration on August 28th, recommending the tsar work with the Duma. And this incident is somewhat melodramatically dubbed the Revolt of the Ministers. It wasn’t really a revolt by the ministers, but it won’t surprise you to learn that’s how Empress Alexandra saw it. She saw in this movement not the answer to Russia’s problems, but a threat to everything she held dear. These people were trying to bully her husband and push him off his god given throne. Nicholas himself was more than willing to go along with Alexandra’s framing of this as an attempt to undermine his authority and reduce him to being a mere figurehead.

The irony of all this is that both sides believed they were doing what was necessary to prevent domestic revolution. In the wake of the frustrating humiliations of 1905, nicholas personally concluded that his biggest mistake had been giving into the reformists at all. That once he started giving reform an inch, revolution tried to take a mile. His read on what happened was that as soon as he re-embraced autocracy and started undoing and undermining the promises of 1905, things got much better for him.

Meanwhile, the moderate and liberal and progressive leaders pushing for him to work with the progressive block and form a new government also believed they were trying to avoid revolution. That if the tsar didn’t accept them, the war would be lost, which would inevitably lead to massive social upheaval.

Now, Nicholas believed he was personally the dam holding back revolution and these liberal civic leaders also believed they were the damn personally holding back revolution. So the tsar’s response to this little Revolt of the Ministers, which was just them recommending he work with the Duma, was to suspend the Duma on September the second, 1915, and reaffirm his commitment to his present government. The closure of the Duma sparked a two day strike in Petrograd, which seemed to confirm to Nicholas that he was right, and these Duma leaders were trying to stage a revolution, and also seem to confirm that the Duma leaders were right, and that unless the tsar embraced them, Russia was going to explode. Prince Lvov personally led a delegation to the tsar to beg him to reconsider, to emphasize that they represented the material and economic strength of Russia, and that the tsar was making a huge mistake fighting them instead of embracing them. That they were happy to bear the heavy burden of winning the war, if only the tsar would let them. This is what Lvov wanted to say, anyway; the tsar are refused to meet with him or the delegation he led. Then on September 16th, the tsar called all his ministers to attend to him personally, and angrily dressed them down and reminded them who was in charge around here. They meekly submitted, and that was the end of the so-called Revolt of the Ministers.

At a congress of the Zemstvo Union held in the midst of all this, a distressed but resolute Prince Lvov told his colleagues, we can no longer allow ourselves to remain merely governed. But like I say, these moderates and progressives and liberals faced a huge dilemma. By the late fall of 1915, they were coming to the conclusion that the tsar was never going to simply listen to reason, that to change the government would probably require a revolution. And it left the civic minded patriots in a bind: they didn’t want a revolution. Encouraging popular protests, strikes, and demonstrations to force the tsar to back down meant activating forces they feared would form an uncontrollable hurricane that would, among other things, shut down the factories and dockyards and mines and railroads and create so much chaos that it would pave the way for military defeat, which they also feared.

Meanwhile, the tsar dug in his heels. He reneged on a promise to recall the Duma in November, 1915. Their next setting was now postponed indefinitely. The war industries committees in Moscow, which had started to get a bit of a toehold and make some positive contributions to the war effort, found their recently tapped supply of government contracts drying up. The loyalist cronies who never failed in their prostrate supplications to Nicholas and Alexandra reasserted their control over the wartime economy.

So heading into the winter of 1915, we were back to a tiny clique of devoutly loyal toadies running Russia, surrounded by a mass of civic business and national leaders feeling disrespected, ignored, and incredibly frustrated.

At the center of the tiny loyal bubble in Petrograd were Alexandra and Rasputin who were now more firmly in charge than ever, and who believed they were waging a holy war, defending God against the minions of Satan. And by minions of Satan, they meant all these disrespectful and blasphemous challenges to the tsar’s authority. Alexandra’s period of defacto rule at home between September 1915 and February 1917 was defined by filling offices with people hyper-loyal to her family, and firing anyone who showed the slightest disloyalty to her family. Rasputin was right there helping the emperess choose who to hire and who to fire, which by sheer coincidence happened to involve a lot of hiring of Rasputin’s friends, and firing of his critics and enemies. Rasputin was now a major point of contention even inside the ranks of the conservative supporters of the tsar. Proud members of the aristocracy were not interested in cowtowing to some psychopathic rapist from Siberia who now seemed to be calling the shots.

As Alexandra now deemed working productively with the Zemstvo Union or the war industries committee to be a clear mark of disloyalty, whatever ties existed between the official government and these still only quasi-legal civic organizations were severed one by one. A new minister of war was appointed in the midst of the Great Retreat, and he won plaudits for salvaging the situation and helping reform a solid front against the Germans, but he was dismissed by Alexandra for being too willing to work with outside public organizations. And again, let’s just emphasize here that the cause of the dismissal was that he was willing to work with the civic organizations in Russia efficiently and capably supplying the army. That kind of practical and realistic leadership was now a fireable offense.

The problem with these personnel decisions was not just Alexandra removing competent ministers and putting incompetent sychophants in charge — although she was, and that was a big problem — it was also how often she was changing her mind. She would elevate a minister, then suddenly replace them a few months or even a few weeks later. In A People’s Tragedy, which is probably the best single volume take on the Russian Revolution currently available in English, Orlando Figes points out that during this period between September 1915 and February 1917, there were four prime ministers, three ministers of war, three ministers of transportation, and four ministers of agriculture. This is crazy. This is chaos. More than anything else it led to systematic, bureaucratic dysfunction. This amount of turnover would cause major problems in the best of times. In a time of war and national crisis, to have key leadership positions filled by people who stayed on the job for like three months, then handed it off to somebody else who kept the job for four months before handing it off to someone else? That’s a straight up existential threat to the empire.

Now the point I’m hammering here, which is echoed in nearly every book I’ve read about Russia in World War I, is that even here, heading into the spring of 1916, it’s not like Russia had to lose the war and descend into revolutionary chaos. If you crack a book about France in World War I or Britain in World War I, or Austria-Hungary in World War I or Germany in World War I, or the Turks in World War I — whoever — you get to the middle of the war around 1916, it’s not like anybody is saying, wow, the war is going great for us, everything is smooth sailing. And it clearly wasn’t smooth sailing for Russia either, but they were just in the same boat as everybody else. And things were far from irretrievably lost. There was nothing about what was happening in Russia that meant they had to lose the war. And this was demonstrated quite ably by Aleksei Brusilov in the spring of 1916.

Aleksei Brusilov was probably Russia’s best general. Certainly he was the most capable and most successful. He was a career soldier, and at heart, just a run of the mill conservative — loyal to the tsar, loyal to the army, and loyal to Russia. But he was also especially loyal to his men. He was one of the few generals in the service who engendered real positive love from his troops, because he worked tirelessly to keep them fed and supplied. Brusilov was only too happy and ready to work productively with zemstvo leaders and all these other organizations I’ve been talking about to make sure the supply trains kept running… which of course made him a bit suspect in the Romanov’s eyes, but his track record and results were undeniable. He served down in the southwestern front against Austria-Hungary and had been a critical cog in the successful invasion of Galicia in the first year of the war. He was the one who pushed up through the Carpathian mountains, and would have plunged down into the Hungarian plane, but for want of food, arms, boots, and reinforcements. And after two years of successfully leading his army, in the early spring of 1916, he was promoted to become the overall front commander down in the southwest.

So, as I just said, even though Russia, wasn’t doing so hot in 1916, nobody was doing so hot in 1916. And when Brusilov took over as front commander, he pitched headquarters on the idea of staging a general offensive. He had studied the course of the war and concluded that the big mistake they kept making was concentrating all their forces on a single point in the enemy line when they wanted to go on the attack. It made sense — you want to break through a line, you throw everything you’ve got at that single point, right? But it kept not working. This was because Russia was just not capable of mobilizing quickly enough or quietly enough to launch an attack before the enemy had plenty of time to notice what was going to happen and move reinforcements into position to block the attempt to break through at that single point. In World War I, the balance of force was all on the defensive side anyway, so these attempts to concentrate and attack inevitably turned into bloody and futile debacles. Brusilov argued that what they should do instead is launch an attack on the widest line they possibly could. Don’t put everyone somewhere, put everyone everywhere. Brusilov calculated the enemy would not be expecting this, nor know exactly how to respond. They wouldn’t know where to send reinforcements or where to concentrate their own defenses, because they would be getting swarmed everywhere. Brusilov also now had better intelligence than the Russians did at the beginning of the war, because aerial photography was becoming a thing, and he was able to sit and look at photographs of the Austrian fortifications and know exactly where artillery positions were and machine gun nests were, so units could be instructed exactly where to go and how to approach up and down this long, thin and fanned out line.

The front commanders in the northwest were very skeptical of this, especially as Brusilov pushed his plan for a southwestern offensive, that would ultimately be a flanking distraction, to a similar huge push in the north against the Germans. Now Brusilov got permission to launch his attack, and he was allowed to go forward, and he went forward in the hope and expectation that the guys in the north would also be ordered to go out on the march. And so, on June the fourth, 1916, he got started. His armies launched a huge, wide, general offensive, and within 48 hours, they had punched through a 50 mile long stretch, and were freely advancing. After a week and a half, the Russians had taken 200,000 prisoners. It sent the Austro-Hungarians into complete panic, and they thought, maybe this is it, we’re going to have to sue for peace.

As Brusilov conducted this incredibly successful offensive — what we now call, creatively, the Brusilov Offensive — he made headlines all over the world. But unfortunately, the commanders in the north refuse to budge. And as they were all friends of the tsar and indulged by the tsar, when they said, we don’t really want to do it, he said, okay, don’t do it. Plus, Nicholas had Alexandra in his ear, saying things like, oh, Rasputin was praying the other night, and he says there’s bad vibes around an offensive against Germany, so don’t do it. And without any pressure in the north against the Germans, the Germans were able to send reinforcements down south and save the Austro-Hungarian line and halt the Brusilov offensive, snatching stalemate from the jaws of initiative.

But it was still a huge success story. After eight weeks of fighting through July 1916, Brusilov’s armies captured 425,000 prisoners and were deep back inside Galicia. They forced the Central Powers to move troops from the western front, which took a considerable amount of pressure off of France and Italy. It also induced the Romanians to join the war and open yet another front against the Central Powers. Brusilov was now something of a national hero and an international celebrity, and all the allied countries were like, damn man, good work! This is all proof that Russia was not inevitably doomed by circumstance to lose the war. And so we’re going to go back to the tsar and his advisors being the authors of their own downfall, because their response to pursue life’s victories was to actually limit the amount of public praise and press coverage of his victories in Russia, because it might make Brusilov more popular than the tsar. This is what they were focused on. By the fall of 1916, even an entirely conventional conservative monarch[ist], like Brusilov, could only shake his head with frustration and say, Russia could not win the war with its present system of government.

Now it occurs to me that this is essentially where we left things off last week: an array of political, economic, and military leaders concluding that the biggest obstacle to winning the war was the Romanovs. Now, last time they drew this conclusion after a great retreat. This time, it is after a great offensive. So whether they were up, or down, advancing or retreating, all real hope of victory seemed smothered under a blanket of corrupt incompetence. The tsar was often in dreamland, playing commander-general, Alexandra and Rasputin ruled Petrograd about as badly as you could imagine, the war was becoming endless. Demoralization, unrest, and frustration sank deeper and deeper into every social class. And the fixation of all that deep and bitter frustration was the Romanovs.

So where does that leave us? It leaves us in the fall of 1916, with everyone beginning to roll downhill towards the February revolution of 1917, now just a few months away. And next time, we are going to get that ball rolling.

Now I am taking next week off, which is a prescheduled break — it’s not another medical emergency, I promise — but we will come back in two weeks for the beginning of the beginning of the Revolution of 1917.

 

10.056 – Great War Great Retreat


10.56-_Great_War_Great_Retreat_Master

This week’s episode is brought to you by Harry’s with Harry’s. You never have to choose between a great shave and a fair price. And with father’s day right around the corner, there’s never been a better time to ask for or give the Harry’s experience. You can redeem a trial set for just $3 or get $5 off any shave set.

When you go to harrys.com/revolutions Harry’s gift sets. Make a great gift for any guy in your life year round, and with their new graphite Winston razor handle, it is even an grievable, so you can personalize your gift. And remember father’s day is coming. The shave that I get with Harris has always been great it’s way better than the crummy cheap disposable razors, and just as great as expensive brands, but for way cheaper.

And I’ll probably be using them forever. At this point, Harry’s is giving their best offer to revolutions listeners. New Harry’s customers can get a starter set for just $3. Plus Harry’s is doing a limited time offer for all customers. Starting now through father’s day, you can take $5 off any shave set at harrys.com/revolutions.

There has truly never been a better time to try. Harry’s go to harrys.com/revolutions to start your own Harry’s journey or to save a few bucks on a special gift for a special dad in your life.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.56: Great War, Great Retreat

Before we get going this week, I feel like I should take some executive notice of the fact that we are at episode 10.56 of the Russian Revolutionses series. So, despite several confident claims I have made in the past about how there being no possible way any series could ever surpass the 55 episode length of the French Revolution series, well, here we are at episode 10.56. We are now beyond the last outpost and plunging ahead into the unknown abyss. And at least we can all take some comfort in the fact that while this series is the last series of the Revolutions podcast, it is now, also, officially the longest.

We have so far successfully carried the story in the longest podcast series to date to August 1914, and the beginning of World War I. Now of course, nobody knew at the time that it would be called World War I, nor even that in the immediate aftermath of this conflict, it would be referred to as the Great War. And indeed, the first and most important thing to understand about the nature of World War I is that everybody walked into the conflict in August 1914 believing that it would all surely be over by Christmas.

In the hundred odd years since the Congress of Vienna finally put 23 years of nonstop great power conflict to bed, wars were typically single season affairs, and rarely lasted longer than a single calendar year. Armies marched out, waged a campaign, fought a battle or two, and then hammered out a treaty based on the result. And there were exceptions to this, but this was generally the style of warfare that had rained inside the living memory of all the leaders of Europe, and it naturally colored their assumptions in the summer of 1914. Now of course there were plenty of prominent voices inside every republic and monarchy and empire saying, ah, I think this one might be a little different and in a very bad way, but in the main, planning, preparations, expectations revolved around the assumption that 20th century warfare would just be more of the same: mobilize fast, strike first, knock out your opponent, then drive a hard bargain in the peace talks. Everyone will be home by Christmas.

Now in the interest of massively oversimplifying this, the principal axis upon which the whole insane apparatus of World War I hinged was Germany on one side, and France and Russia on the other. Ever since France and Russia aligned in 1794, they had been planning how to wage a two front war against Germany. And during that same period, Germany had been trying to figure out how to avoid a two front war at all costs. And this is how we get to the famous Schlieffen Plan. The basic assumption of German war planners was that they could not sustain or win a two front war. So they concluded that the best thing to do would be to mobilize rapidly on their western front, invade France, and knock them out of the war before the slow moving Russians even got their boots on. So by the time the Russians were actually ready to fight, the French would be neutralized, and the Germans could turn and focus entirely on their eastern front. And so this is what they tried to do. And if you know even a little bit about the origins of World War I, you know that the Schlieffen Plan involved Germany invading France through Belgium, even though Belgian neutrality had been on the books since 1839. When the Germans activated the Schlieffen Plan, that is what gave the British the official diplomatic reason they needed to join the war on the side of France and Russia.

But while Germany versus France and Russia was the principle axis of World War I. It was far from the only axis, far, far, far from the only axis. The Russians themselves faced a multi-front war: a northwest front against Germany, a southwestern front against Austria-Hungary, and a southern front against the Ottoman Turks, who joined the central powers in August 1914. Now if the Russians acted in a strictly self-interested way, their best plan was to launch a strong offensive against the weaker Austria-Hungary on their southwestern front, while being satisfied to merely hold the defensive line in the northwest against the Germans. Then once they knocked Austria- Hungary out, they would be free to close in on a now isolated Germany from both the east and the south. But the French, not incorrectly, told their Russian allies, look, we need you to exert heavy pressure on the Germans right from the start, or they will throw everything at us and we will lose. So the Russians agreed that it was in the best interest of the entire allied effort for the Russians to advance both in the northwest and southwest simultaneously. And that is what they did at the beginning of the war.

Now sometimes you see the Russians portrayed as being backwards and inept at the beginning of World War I, but they had been working very hard to reform and overhaul their military in the wake of the Russo-Japanese war, and especially since the Bosnian crisis of 1908. And though the Russian timeline aimed for them to be really totally ready for a great power war in 1917, it’s not like they were hopelessly third rate blunderers who were in over their heads in 1914. Now I’m following here Norman Stone’s classic account of the eastern front, but he makes a very good case that Russia was ready for war. In the seven or eight years leading up to 1914, they had been outspending Germany on their military; they had been stockpiling weapons and ammunition; they had reorganized their active duty troops and their reserve army; they built out their railroads and dramatically improve their mobilization speed and efficiency; and when they marched out to war, they could be confident that they would command numerically superior forces on every front. Now the Russians may not have been at maximum readiness, but they were certainly more ready than most people then or now gave them credit for.

Then when things did get going in August 1914, all this planning and preparation paid off. The Russians did not fumble, stumble, or face plant out of the gate. Mobilization actually went faster and smoother than expected. They got all their men called up and moving to their assigned armies, they successfully gathered and transported the weapons and ammunition and cavalry horses and food and supplies and everything else that they were going to need to fight a war and all of it according to plan. There was a checklist, and there were timetables, and they were hitting their marks. They certainly moved with much more competent swiftness than the central powers expected, and it was about to throw the Germans completely off balance and nearly knock Austria-Hungary out of the war.

So I’m not going to do a play-by-play of the opening campaigns of World War I here, they are incredibly complicated. And if you want that, there’s a very nice podcast out there — it’s it’s finished now, but you can still get it, called The Great War, that will walk you through all of this in detail. But for the Russians, the first phase of World War I was defined by victories against Austria-Hungary in the southwest and defeat to Germany in the northwest. Now down south, they invaded a region of the Austro-Hungarian empire called Galicia, which is now Western Ukraine-ish, Southern Poland-ish. Meanwhile, up in the Northwest, two Russian armies invaded East Prussia and advanced parallel to each other, aiming to link up and advance on Berlin.

In a strategic sense, the invasion of East Prussia was a success. It did in fact tie the Germans down in the east, and give the French the breathing room they needed to fend off the German invasion. But after being initially pushed back, the Germans refound their footing in the east and launched a brutal counter attack against the Russians. They isolated, surrounded, and destroyed the Russian Second Army at the Tannenberg Forest, and then they drove the Russian First Army back a few weeks later in the First Battle of the Masurian Lakes. So by September, the Russian line looked a lot like a yin yang symbol, pulled back in the north and bulging out in the south.

But the story of the opening round of World War I, for all sides, was not so much this or that battlefield victory or defeat, but the appalling costs to victors and vanquished alike. The casualty numbers of World War I are stomach churning, and this is when the true nature of the war reveals itself, where 19th century mentalities were meeting 20th century industrial technology. All the combatants had the technological ability to efficiently mobilize millions of men, and the technological ability — like artillery and machine guns — to efficiently mow those millions of men down. So for the Russians, the battle of the Tannenberg Forest, which lasted for just a couple of days, cost them 78,000 killed or wounded, and another 92,000 captured. Only 10,000 troops from the Russian Second Army managed to escape this. At the First Battle of the Masurian Lakes in September, it was 70,000 killed or wounded with 30 or 40,000 taken prisoner. The successful Russian invasion of Galicia cost them 250,000 killed, wounded, and missing in action. These are almost unfathomably large numbers. And again, we are talking about just the opening weeks of the war, and just for one of the belligerents. When the French attacked the Germans at the Marne in this same September of 1914, it led to half a million battlefield casualties and losses on both sides over just a few days.

These shocking casualty rates were typically the result of either infantry and cavalry charges heading into defensive lines protected by heavy machine guns, or people being blasted to smithereens thanks to the increased range and accuracy of modern artillery. It led everyone to rethink their tactics. Mostly. Kind of. Eventually. But at least for starters, the idea that they could continue to wage a campaign of speed and nobility gave way to the tactical superiority of fortified defenses. So trenches were dug to absorb the impact of artillery, lines were solidified and became calcified. As Christmas 1914 approached, it was very clear to all sides that they were literally entrenching themselves for a long war of attrition, and nobody was coming home anytime soon.

The reality of this was especially hard on Russia. They were simply not equipped to fight a long war of attrition. They may have laid in huge stockpiles of weapons and ammunition, but now those stockpiles had been all used up, and they did not have a plan for how to make more. They didn’t think they would ever need to make more. And that was true of practically everything: shells and ammunition and rifles and boots and coats. They couldn’t produce or deliver the food they needed. In late 1914, the Russian Army in the southwest had advanced up into the Carpathian Mountains and they were plenty ready to descend down onto the Hungarian plane, but they had to stop short for a variety of logistical reasons, not the least that they were up in the mountains in the middle of winter, and they did not have boots or coats or ammunition.

This is when the heavy load, the heavy burden of abject leadership failures, starts to sink Russia. Despite successfully executing their pre-war plans, they did not adapt once the war itself blew up all the assumptions that those prewar plans were based on. Senior officers continued to be obsessively focused with cavalry operations, which required using the railroads to transport tons of horses, and the necessary food to feed those horses, which used up critical rail car space that could have been used for more important things — like practically anything, because cavalry charges were now just suicide missions by another name. They also continued to obsess about defending a string of defensive fortresses on their western frontier. These fortresses continued to be manned by huge garrisons, who were then not out on the front lines trying to win the war, and they were jam packed with artillery, ammunition, and supplies that could have been used at the front, but the Russian senior officers wanted to use them to defend these fortresses. Now just weeks into World War I, the reality of 20th century warfare had revealed these fortresses to be completely obsolete. They revealed cavalry to be completely obsolete. But the Russian senior commanders would not give up their fixation with cavalry and fortresses until long after the disastrous results of this fixation, were plain to see.

The other huge leadership problem was that there was no clear unified leadership. There were divisions, fault lines, and rivalries all over the senior command. The Ministry of War and the Supreme Army Headquarters were almost reflexively at odds with each other and had been for years. The tsar appointed senior commanders based on little more than personal favor or personal loyalty. The supreme commander of the whole war, for example, was the tsar’s cousin. Grand Duke Nikolai, who had never fought a battle in his life. The grand duke’s chief of staff was an imperial guard who Nicholas happened to quite like, and so that’s why he got the job. And then, thanks to both personal rivalries and terrible communications, the various front commanders out there just seem to do their own thing when and how they wanted, often clutching a handful of contradictory orders and plans coming from the several different chains of command floating around out there.

One general said out on the front that everything was order, counter-order, and disorder. And through all of this, only a few senior commanders even grasp the reality of the war they were supposedly leading. Most of them stayed back in the rear in comfortable lodgings with their wives and families, out of danger, plenty warm, and very well fed. They did not know and they did not care about the hardships endured by the rank and file, and the general consensus, especially among the officers coming out of the old nobility, was that all these defeats were simply the results of the troops being too soft and too cowardly.

Now, as you can imagine, morale in the Russian army plummeted among the rank and file. `The first levy of soldiers called up to fight in the initial battles were mostly peasants who could barely articulate why they were fighting a war in the first place. The pan-Slavic commitment to the Serbs turned out to be an obsession mostly centered among the intellectuals and journalists. The vast majority of Russians did not know who the Serbs were, let alone why they had to risk their lives on behalf of the Serbs. Then, they would get sent off to get killed or maimed in these great industrial slaughterhouses that we fancifully called battlefields, and then, when only a handful of them managed to actually make it back safely, they would be dressed down by their officers for being cowards. The trauma of the early battles was insane, mass death and dismemberment doled out by the enemy, utter disdain and cruel indifference doled out by their own officers.

All of the casualties and losses and August and September 1914 necessitated calling up additional reserves that had never really been factored into the war planning, and whose training had been eliminated as a cost cutting measure. These troops entered the war completely unprepared, and now bearing the brunt of the massive supply shortages. They found themselves hungry, freezing, and unarmed, and feeling abandoned, abused, and tortured by their leaders. Over the winter of 1914-1915 morale was horrible. Desertions skyrocketed, and all the while the senior officers responded by imposing strict discipline and corporal punishment, literally embracing the old joke line about how beatings will continue until morale improves. Meanwhile, operating in between the rank and file and the senior leadership were a new batch of middle ranking officers who were promoted up from below to replace the tens of thousands of lieutenants and captains who had been blown to pieces back in August and September. These newly promoted officers not only had way more troops to keep in line than anyone could have reasonably expected them to manage, but also their sympathies were entirely with the men and against the aristocratic officer class. And small spoiler alert, this new cohort of officers will be the leaders of the mutinies that will help overthrow the tsar.

Meanwhile, back on the homefront, frustration mounted. When the war began in August 1914, nearly everyone did the whole rally ’round the flag routine. Just like in the Russo-Japanese War, civic leaders, business leaders, and professionals of every shape and size wanted to contribute however they could. The zemstvos once again became self-organizing engines, mobilizing doctors and nurses and setting up hospitals. They formed committees to coordinate and produce the supplies the military needed. Everyone was happily pitching in and doing their part. Then roundabout September and October, their efforts took on a more desperate and vital energy. It became clear the official state apparatus did not have a plan for how to meet the ongoing needs of either of the soldiers or the civilian population. Meeting those needs was going to come down to voluntary, private, and unofficial efforts. The zemstvos became clearinghouses for nearly all wartime logistical operations, and they once again unified at the national level into a new zemstvo union, chaired by the old liberal noble, Prince Lvov.

These people worked around the clock with a patriotic and tireless zeal to do the work the government did not seem capable of doing or interested in doing. They would soon be begging the government to recognize them in some kind of official capacity, for the tsar to toss out his incompetent government and rely on them instead. These people were not unpatriotic or disloyal; far from it. They were in fact super patriotic and driven by a sense of national civic spirit. But instead of embracing them, Nicholas kept them at arms length. The fear that was shared by Nicholas and Alexandra and their inner circle of advisors, including Rasputin, was that the zemstvo men were trying to use the war to revive constitutional government, and bind the tsar to their vision of a liberal Russia, where they ruled, and the tsar merely reigned. By focusing on the threat he felt these people pose to him, and Nicholas’s fears of making liberal concessions, the tsar did not co-op them into his government, which turned potentially valuable allies into some of his harshest and most powerful critics, especially as it became obvious that they were doing far more to win the war than he was.

The hard and demoralizing winter of 1914-1915 then rolled seamlessly into the utterly disastrous spring of 1915. The German high command concluded that their western front against the French and British was an unbreakable stalemate, and that a major offensive campaign in the east was probably their only clear path to victory. In May 1915, they began a massive offensive, which caught the Russians off guard. The Russians were under-supplied, underequipped, and totally unprepared for this. There was practically not any real fighting to speak of here, because the Russians were basically out of ammunition. And for example, of the 220,000 troops in the Russian Third Army, only about 40,000 remained intact and days later. And there are stories from these battles about how the second wave of troops that would be sent out into a battle would be sent out unarmed. They were simply instructed to pick up the rifle of somebody else who had died already. This is insane. This is horrifying stuff. The Russian army was driven back with heavy casualties.

In response to this potentially fatal breakthrough, the Russian high command ordered a general retreat. They told all their forces to fall back, and they would collectively attempt to redraw a line and make a new stand. They hoped and prayed that maybe they would be able to recreate the great patriotic effort of 1812, where a scorched earth retreat and the steadfast resolve of the men and the officers had eventually defeated Napoleon. But there was no real plan to make another 1812 happen, it was just kind of a hope they had. The general retreat, which history has now dubbed the Great Retreat, was all confusion and panic and disorder. There was mass looting and desertion and destruction. Buildings, depots, bridges, and crops were destroyed haphazardly and in seemingly random uncoordinated and pointless waste. Hundreds of thousands of civilian refugees were set in motion, with no provisions made to help or handle them, which would turn into another task for the leaders of the zemstvo. A s they all retreated, they had to abandon that string of fortresses the senior officers had deemed so important just a couple of months earlier. All of them were packed full of vital supplies and guns and ammunition that had to be abandoned or destroyed.

The human cost of the Great Retreat was enormous. In military terms alone, it cost the Russians something like 2 million men. 500,000 dead, another 500,000 wounded, and a cool million surrendering at various points between May and August 1915. Desertions of course skyrocketed as men retreated, and then just disappeared. Now, just to look ahead a little bit, the Russians do regroup, and they do form a new defensive line, and the German advance does get bogged down on the eastern front and resettle along lines that will remain basically static until 1917. But it was in the midst of the Great Retreat that everyone started looking at the tsar, his ministers, his lackeys, his cronies, and thinking, my god, these guys are screwing this all up.

Now the thing that was really driving people nuts was that it didn’t have to be this way. One of the big things causing the critical shortage of shells, for example, was not that Russian industry did not have the capacity to produce the shells, but that contracts were going exclusively to friends and cronies of the Romanovs or government ministers. In June of 1915, as the debacle of the Great Retreat unfolded, the government formed a special council for artillery supply, but it was composed almost entirely of friends in the government in Petrograd. Which, as soon as I say that, I realize, I forgot to mention that in a fit of acute war fever, the tsar decided to officially rename St. Petersburg Petrograd to make it sound less German and more Russian. Because, you know, that’s the kind of thing you do when you get into a war — sauerkraut becomes liberty cabbage, french fries become freedom fries. So yeah, we’re going to start calling it Petrograd, now just FYI. Anyway, the famous Putilov Ironworks, which you’ll recall were the epicenter of the revolution of 1905, received more than a hundred million rubles worth of orders for shells, while charging the government six times the normal rate.

Now here’s the thing: the Putilov Ironworks did not have the capacity to meet this order, and in the end they did not meet the order. And in fact, Putilov, the owner of the Putilov Ironworks, used the money he got from the government to prop up his other failing enterprises, until the whole thing collapsed into a heap of bankruptcy in 1916. Meanwhile, other factory owners, less well connected factory owners, especially in Moscow, complained that their factories were sitting idle in the midst of wartime emergency. With massive shortages of nearly everything, they were struggling to keep their doors open because they were not getting any orders or any contracts. In July of 1915, some of these Moscow leaders got together and organized something called the War Industries Committee, and it was made up of a lot of liberal critics of the autocratic regime, who believed that the economic health of Russia and the national war effort were being stymied by the current tsarist leadership and frankly, the whole system. And another little spoiler alert: when a provisional government is formed in the wake of the February revolution, something like half its members come from the War Industries Committee.

Now the tsar’s response to this was first to placate his critics, and then make arguably the biggest mistake of his life. In June 1915, he sacked some of the most conservative and reactionary ministers he had, and then in July of 1915, under heavy public pressure, he recalled the Duma to session. And when the Duma came back into session, about two thirds of the delegates promptly formed a patriotic progressive block, ranging from the moderate right to the moderate left, under the guidance of the Kadet leader Pavel Milyukov, whose goal here would be twofold: first, win the war and two, prevent a revolution. The delegates of the recalled Duma were very concerned that military defeats, strikes, demoralization and social unrest were all on the upswing, and that if they didn’t get a handle on things, the whole empire was going to blow up. They begged the tsar to appoint a new slate of ministers that they approved of, competent ministers who could win the war, and by extension, prevent a revolution.

But instead of leaning on this patriotic bloc who were trying to win the war and prevent a revolution, Nicholas got spooked and ran in the other direction. Encouraged by Alexandra, who was already becoming a massive political liability, Nicholas decided to go all in on autocracy. With the war effort failing, he would take over as supreme commander of the war. He would go to the front and he would personally lead his people to victory. Now was not the time to sit back and let these ambitious liberals and business leaders take over, but to prove that the system worked. That God was right, and that he, Nicholas, was still the man for the job.

The tsar’s decision to take over a supreme commander of the war turned out to be a huge mistake. Nicholas was not a soldier, and could provide nothing in the way of strategic vision or leadership or advice, and no matter what, he was just going to have to defer to whatever the generals told him. But okay, maybe he could be a morale boosting figurehead. Everyone likes it when the boss is out there sharing hardships, you know, meeting and encouraging people face to face, showing that he’s with them. With morale plummeting, this would have been a not inconsequential contribution Nicholas could have made to the war effort. But the tsar had spent his life in a bubble. He had only rarely met with, like, real people. The tsar was visibly uneasy around the soldiers that he met, he was a weak and nervous public speaker, and he certainly never even pretended to share their hardships.

But that was only half the problem with Nicholas becoming supreme commander. The other half, which we will talk a lot more about next week, was that when Nicholas went to the front, Alexandra was left alone in Petrograd, and she became the defacto political leader of Russia on the homefront. Now in deeper than ever with Rasputin, Alexandra would turn out to be a terrible leader, who made terrible decisions. Now, out in the streets, whispers were that her German-ness made her sympathetic to Germany and possibly even treasonous, but I don’t think that bit is fair. I don’t think she was actively trying to help Germany when the war. It’s just that when she started making personnel decisions, naming and removing government ministers — with Nicholas’s blessing of course — her sole criteria was how loyal they were to her family. Her response to the War Industries Committee in Moscow was to gripe that they were trying to take over the empire, and she wrote to Nicholas saying things like, ah, I just wish we could hang these people. Alexandra is going to turn out to be a disaster for Russia and a disaster for her family, there’s just no way to sugarcoat that.

Next week, we will talk all about this, as the conflicts and tensions, both at home on the war front grow and grow. Now Russia was not knocked out of the war by the Great Retreat — they did regroup, they did hold the line — and in 1916 would launch a massive and successful counter-attack their own. The truth that was now dawning across Russia was that Russian society, the Russian economy, the Russian military were capable of winning the war. It’s just that the biggest obstacle to victory was the tsar, his wife, and their friends.

10.055 – Whatever Happened To The International

 

This week’s episode is brought to you by me, Mike Duncan. I thought I would seize control of this ad slot to remind you to pre-order Hero of Two Worlds: The Marquis de Lafayette in the Age of Revolution. The response to the pre-order campaign so far has been great, and I cannot thank you guys enough. It has been really really fun and gratifying to get tweets and emails from people all over the world telling me where they pre-ordered the book from. And I think in about two weeks, we will have an official portal setup where I will ask you to take a minute to log the name and location of the bookstore you ordered it from, so that we can make a big fun map showing the impact of the campaign. I will also take this opportunity to tease that at some point in the next two weeks, at an unspecified surprise moment, I will be dropping something into this podcast feed to generate further excitement. So please be on the lookout for that. And in the meantime, please help me out and support the show. Go pre-order Hero of Two Worlds. Do it right now, do it before the Haydn kicks in. Oh no, here it comes.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.55: Whatever Happened to the International?

Over the past few episodes, we have talked about the chain of events that led to World War I from the perspective of those shuffling around the halls of power: foreign ministers, prime ministers, presidents, kings, and emperors. The type of people who hang maps on the wall and treat the world like a giant game of Risk or Diplomacy or whatever other tabletop game of world domination you happen to enjoy. As they treated the world like a great big competition, all of them were fundamentally guided by this thing called the national interest. When they sat around in fancy rooms, trying to figure out what to do next, their calculations, tactics, and strategies were driven by a desire to advance the national interest of whatever sovereign political unit they happened to be working for. Not that it was always clear what that was, nor what the best strategy would be to achieve it. There were always competing and mutually exclusive options available. Was it in Germany’s national interests to ally with Britain, or opposed Britain? Was it in Russia’s national interest to ally with France, or ally with Germany? But the point is, wherever you went and whoever you were talking about, their fundamental preoccupation was: the national interest.

But there was a different point of view out there, an alternate framework for seeing the world. People who were trying to erode, undermine, and ultimately destroy national interest as a kind of thinking. To stop seeing the world from such a parochial, chauvinistic, and tribal viewpoint. And this connects us all the way back to episode 10.1 of this series, which was called what? That’s right, The International Working Men’s Association. One of the founding pillars of socialism of all stripes, traditions, and disciplines was the belief that national identity and national interests were a barrier to understanding how the world actually works. One of the core objectives of socialism as a political, economic, and social project was to tear down this false consciousness and reveal the truth about the world: that a French worker had more in common with a German worker than they did with a French banker; that a Russian miner and an Austrian miner were on the same side, against a ruling class that oppressed them both in the same ways, for the same reasons, and using the same tools. That for all their dynastic rivalries, the ruling classes of Europe were fundamentally aligned with each other in the much larger project of mass exploitation; that the material and economic conditions — what in Marxist terminology we call relations to the means of production — were far more important than mere regional differences like whether you typically ate sausages or cheese plates or whether you drank beer or wine. Socialists believed that a huge part of their project was destroying these parochial blinders, and allowing the workers of the world to recognize reality. The reality was that class relations, not national relations, were the true relations. Then, and only then, would they be able to throw off their collective shackles, the shackles of imperialism and capitalism and barberism. Workers of the world unite! That had been the slogan going back to the Communist Manifesto 1848. And what we are here to talk about today is why, after all this effort, all the books and the pamphlets, the speeches, the declarations, the study groups, the meetings, the manifestos, the workers of the world did not unite in the summer of 1914, and instead joined their respective national war efforts and went off to murder each other in the millions.

Now we spent a bit of time talking about the first attempt by the first generation of revolutionary socialists to achieve the dream of international workers solidarity in the International Working Men’s Association, which broke down due to ideological and personality conflicts between Marxists and anarchists in the mid 1870s. But what I have not yet talked about at all is that about 15 years later, they gave it another shot. In the mid 1880s, a new generation of socialist leaders concluded that the work they were doing in their own respective homelands ultimately necessitated international coordination and cooperation. And so, after much correspondence and many preliminary meetings between leaders of various social parties in the several European powers, delegates representing twenty different nations came together in Paris on July the 14th, 1889 — the hundredth anniversary of the fall of the Bastile — to found a new international coalition of socialist parties. What thereafter becomes known as the Second International.

Now, socialists being socialists, the founding of the Second International was mildly complicated by the fact that divisions inside the ranks of the French socialists led to rival and competing assemblies on that July 14th, 1889, but let’s not worry about that too much, because the Second International does ultimately reconcile itself into a functional unified body that then lives on for the next 25 years. Mostly the Second International was a European affair, with delegates from Britain and Germany and France and Greece and Hungary, but right from the beginning, it did include delegates beyond the confines of Europe. There were a handful of delegates from the United States, as well as at least one guy from Argentina. Over the next 25 years, the number of nationalities represented in the Second International grew to include delegates from literally all over the world — from north America, south America, India, and Asia. At the first meeting of the Second International, the Russian delegation included both Grigori Plekhanov, the father of Russian Marxism and Piotr Lavrov, the most eminent Narodist theorist out there. So, both the Russian Social-Democrats and the Russian Socialist Revolutionaries sent delegates to the Second International, and both were welcome.

But though multiple socialist tendencies could exist side-by-side in the Second International, it was decided pretty quickly that the anarchists were going to be excluded. Irreconcilable tensions between socialists and anarchists, the Red and the Black, had sunk the First International. So the red socialists concluded, not without controversy and argument in their own ranks, to exclude the Black anarchist groups from the Second International. They did this by including among the set of requirements a group must meet before they could affiliate with the International, agreement with the principle that political work was an essential component of the social struggle this was a point the anarchist groups rejected, believing that any political activity granted unacceptable measures of legitimacy to the existing social and political system they were trying to destroy. So, the Second International became an all Red affair. After excluding the anarchists, though, the leaders of the Second International did their best to create a broad umbrella they could all fit under, and they worked hard to ensure general unity and cohesion. So, for example, many of the parties affiliated with the Second International were explicitly Marxist, but you didn’t have to be a Marxist at all. As I already mentioned, both the Russian Social-Democrats, who were Marxist, and the SRs, who were coming out of a completely different Narodist tradition, found a home inside the Second International. French socialist groups, meanwhile, drew from their own wellsprings that did not require them to appeal to the philosophy or the authority of a German theorist writing from the archives of the British Library. They might mix in Marxist thinking, or they might straight up reject Marxist thinking, without finding themselves at irreconcilable odds with the declarations coming from the various congresses of the Second International, which were held at intervals every few years. Now all these guys argued with each other and mutually denounced each other, but they still did their best to hang together under the same red banner.

The most important constituent part of the Second International was the German Social Democratic Party, the SPD. The leaders of the SPD were among the most important leaders of the Second International, and their party was the biggest, strongest, and most successful socialist party of the era by quite a bit. In 1890, Germany repealed a law that had been on the books since 1878 that made writing about, talking about, or advocating socialism a crime. So, now allowed to operate out in the open, leaders of the heretofor underground socialist movement in Germany proved just how barely below the surface them and their ideas had been. In the next election to the Reichstag, they won a million and a half votes and secured more than 30 seats. They then proceeded to form close ties with German labor unions and successfully ran candidates for the legislature. Their resources, standing, and influence made the German SPD the central pillar of the Second International, and the leading light of the whole socialist movement in Europe. And for example, when we talked about how Pavel Axelrod and Julius Martov were eager to make the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party a mass movement party, out there organizing legally in the open and contesting and winning elections, they were specifically pointing to the German SPD as the ideal model. Axelrod in particular was close personal friends with most of the leaders of the German SPD, and Lenin and the Bolsheviks would chide him for advocating policies that might make sense in the German political context, but not the Russian political context.

The very success of the German SPD working inside a semi-liberal political context with a parliament, and political rights, and legal labor unions spawned the great controversy that defined the internal conflicts and debates of the Second International, and that is revisionism. Now we talked about the arrival of revisionist Marxism in episodes, 10.27, 10.28, and 10.29. But just to refresh your memories: in the late 1890s, a leading German socialist named Edward Bernstein started arguing that Marxism needed to be revised and updated for the new world they were now operating in. And Bernstein was no outsider — he was an inner circle leader of the German SPD going back to the days in the underground in the 1880s, and he was close to the aging Friedrich Engels; so much so, that Bernstein was named the literary executor of the papers of Marx and Engels. But as they approached the turn of the 20th century, Bernstein started publishing works revising key Marxist concepts, especially about the means by which socialism would be achieved. Bernstein argued that socialism could be achieved without recourse to violent and cataclysmic revolution. He argued that capitalism was not in fact in its death throes, and just needed to be pushed over, and he argued that liberal bourgeois democracy was not an inherent obstacle to socialism. It was more realistic and frankly more plausible that a socialist society would be achieved by socialist parties organizing and mobilizing the working classes to produce electoral majority that could then legislate all the socialist wishlist items into existence.

More than anything, revisionism stood for a renunciation of the need or even the desirability of revolution. Reform, reform, reform, one step after another; that was the true and achievable path to victory. Bernstein’s revisionism set off a cascading series of debates and arguments and mutual denunciations. Because Bernstein isn’t just giving Marxism a new haircut here, he’s rooting around and doing brain surgery. His own comrades in the SPD officially condemned his arguments, but in the interest of unity, they did not kick him or his supporters out of the party, nor were they expelled from the ranks of the Second International. And for all the rhetorical thunder and fury triggered in response to revisionism, the reality was that many socialist parties started behaving in revisionist ways, even if they were not explicitly revisionist in their doctrine. French socialist parties and the British Labor Party achieved real measurable advances running candidates for elections, using the electoral power of unions to then legislate economic and social reforms for their working class constituents.

Now there was of course, a vocal left-wing of the Second International, embodied by people like the famous Polish revolutionary Rosa Luxemburg, who believed that this was all fatally compromising the movement. That by embracing bourgeois, parliamentary politics and viewing workplace regulations or wage increases as achievements to be proud of, all they were doing is making the shackles of capitalism so soft that workers stopped thinking they were shackled at all.

The left wing argued that capitalism could not be reformed step-by-step until it became socialism. Capitalism had to be destroyed, root and branch. Socialism could not grow out of capitalism; it had to replace capitalism. They warned their comrades that they were all in grave danger of losing sight of this fundamental fact.

Now, as I said, we covered a lot of this ground in episodes 10.27 and 10.28 and 10.29, because the battles between revisionist Marxists and orthodox Marxists that consumed international socialism at the dawn of the 20th century of course spread over into Russia. Roundabout 1902 and 1903, the newly minted Russian Social Democratic Labor Party fought internally between orthodox and revisionist wings. The newspaper Iskra was specifically established to combat the heretical scourge of revisionism and economism and reformism, and maintain the true orthodox revolutionary faith. These were the years when the future leaders of the Bolsheviks and the Mensheviks like Plekhanov and Lenin and Martov and Axelrod were all on the same side as defenders of Marxist orthodoxy, if for no other reason than arguing in favor of the parliamentary road to legislating reforms until socialism was achieved seemed to be lunacy in the context of tsarist Russia. There was no freedom of speech or freedom of the press or freedom of assembly. There were no elections to win. There was no parliament to legislate from.

But then along came the revolution of 1905 and the October Manifesto, which seemed to promise exactly the kind of semi free parliamentary system that made the revisionist path possible. The creation of the Duma led to renewed soul searching about how to achieve the end goal of socialism and Russia. Both the Bolsheviks and Menshevik factions ultimately boycotted elections to the first Duma, and then backtracked and aggressively ran candidates for the second Duma. As the years went on, one of the key differences between the Bolsheviks and the Mensheviks was how close did they think their party was from becoming a mass open party of the working classes? Basically, how close is the Russian Social Democratic Labor Party to becoming the German SPD? The Bolsheviks said, it’s still a long ways off Mensheviks thought they were actually pretty close and needed to start taking practical steps now to make the transition. In fact, the further right you go inside the ranks of the Mensheviks, you run into a new group called Liquidationists, who believed that the time had finally come to leave underground revolutionary activity behind for good; that terrorism, criminality, bank robberies, expropriations were just counterproductive banditry, and instead they should focus on legally organizing for reform legislation.`

Now a similar debate was also happening inside the ranks of the SRs, and in our episodes about the first couple of Dumas, we talk about how the SRs were also divided on the issue of whether to engage in parliamentary politics or not. Those who were implacably opposed, who wanted to boycott everything and recommit to revolutionary terrorism, splintered off and became known as the SR maximalists. Meanwhile, on their right wing, a chunk of SRs split towards legal parliamentary work. They reformed themselves as a new group called the Popular Socialists, more or less renouncing the underground and focusing exclusively on achieving agrarian socialism through legal parliamentary means. In 1909, even as unimpeachably a revolutionary as Catherine Breshkovsky, the babushka of revolution, helped found a new faction of the SRs called New Path, renouncing the efficacy or the need for revolution.

Now through the whole period between the Revolution of 1905, and the arrival of the first World War about a decade later, there was something of a broad realignment happening within the larger spectrum of Russian socialism. Lenin, and the Bolsheviks on the left, were openly willing to make tactical alliances with left SRs and maximalists, who they had a lot in common with despite their doctrinal disagreements. Certainly Bolshevik policy was tactical alliances with the SRs is cool, tactical alliances with the liberals is not cool. Mensheviks, meanwhile, were often very ready to work with liberals to craft a larger left liberal block to combat the tsar and conservatives and the Black Hundreds. And on this side, the Popular Socialists and right SRs and right Mensheviks and Liquidationists tended to align with one another.

Now, I don’t want to oversell this, and there were still major differences between the Social-Democrats and the SRs, and sometimes everybody just worked together for a shared project, but you see a new dynamic playing out inside of Russian socialism that is going to inform a lot of how they all respond to World War I. Because I have sort of just drawn the line between the Defensivists and the Defeatists.

The great controversy surrounding revisionism, and the debates over how socialism ought to respond to a world which allowed them to operate in the open, thus potentially negating the need for illegal revolution, was the great controversy inside socialism during the 25 years of what one might call the age of the Second International. And the reason I dwelled a bit on it here today is that it directly informs the great controversy that ultimately destroyed the Second International. Because we need to explain why, after 25 years of declaring the necessity, the fundamental importance of advancing international solidarity of the working classes against the false consciousness of chauvinistic nationalism, why, when the brewing clouds of war finally clapped with thunder and rained in torrents in the summer of 1914, the socialist parties of Europe each joined their respective national war efforts, and betrayed their international principles.

Throughout their various congresses, and there were nine of them in all between 1889 and 1914, the members of the Second International could not have been more clear: great power wars were imperialist, nationalist, and capitalist, and no socialists could support them in any shape or form. Now some allowances could be made if the war was purely defensive in nature, warding off a foreign invasion, or if it was a war of national liberation against a foreign oppressor. But mostly, great power wars are bad, and socialists cannot support or participate in them. They simply could not allow the workers of the world to be turned into cannon fodder for wars that benefited only the ruling class. Now, some left-wing leaders were not a hundred percent on board with preventing great power war, as they saw those wars as the perfect opportunity to rise up and overthrow their respective governments — as Lenin would put it, to turn a foreign war into a civil war. But in the main, the consistent policy of the Second International was to oppose war. This became very important after the Bosnian Crisis, as war seemed to be increasingly inevitable in Europe. In 1912, the Second International convened for an emergency congress at the beginning of the Balkan Wars to reassert their anti-war position, and they resolved that if a great power war broke out, that it was the duty of every socialist party in every nation to do everything in their power to stop it, up to and including declaring a national general strike.

So then, the final test finally came in July 1914. They had spent a generation preaching international solidarity, rejecting chauvinistic nationalism and imperialism, and committing themselves to doing everything in their power to stop a European war. And then what happened?

They all flinched.

As diplomacy broke down, mobilization for war began, and political parties of every type in every country now had to decide how to respond. The socialist parties of Europe almost uniformly supported their national war efforts. Socialist legislators voted in favor of war bonds to fund the war. Union leaders and socialist parties vowed not to call strikes for the duration of the war. They declared as loudly and clearly as they could that they were patriotic supporters and committed to national victory. The German socialists, the French socialists, the British socialists, and Austrian socialists, and every other kind of socialist, all of them members of the Second International, all of them leaders of the Second International, turned their back on a generation’s worth of talk about international solidarity, and effectively admitted that before they were socialists, they were French and German and British and Austrian. Though the organization sputtered on as a shell-shocked zombie for a few more years, the Second International died in August, 1914. It was among the very first casualties of World War I.

So what the heck happened?

For starters, let’s be very clear. This is not as simple as saying national tribal identity trumped their international socialist principles, that like in France, they tore down the red flag as soon as they saw the tri-color go up. But for a variety of reasons, some good and some bad, they all wound up lashing themselves to their respective national projects. And so that is what we’re going to spend the rest of today’s episode talking about: why that happened. Now the post-mortem on the Second International usually starts with the idea that it was the victim of the success of its constituent national parties. To take Germany as the clearest and most important example, the leaders of the SPD and the German labor unions formed a tight and productive alliance with each other. Union leaders, almost all of them members of the SPD, turned out votes for socialist candidates who would in turn push for pro-labor legislation once they were elected. This was the model parliamentary labor group. Their success led the party apparatus and the union apparatus to grow larger and more professional, creating a cadre of leaders who are naturally protective of the gains they were making, and didn’t want to rock the boat too much. The unions in particular were the most small C conservative wing of the SPD, and since they were the ones who could turn out voters in elections, their views had to be taken into account. And it’s not like this strategy wasn’t working: the measurable results of the revisionist reform project were obvious for all to see. And in the 1912 election, the SPD won the single largest block of seats in the Reichstag. They weren’t a majority, but they were no longer just a handful of crank sitting in the back. Why would you do anything crazy and radical to risk that position? They were only getting bigger and stronger year over year. And this was true of most of the legal socialist parties across Europe. Their very success made them cautious. It’s easy to be a revolutionary when you have nothing to lose, and now they had something to lose.

So in the summer of 1914, when they were confronted with the question of supporting the war or not, socialist party leaders across Europe believed they faced two great threats. First, the consequences of losing the war, and second, the consequences of opposing the war. Germans and Austrians and other parties inside the various national minorities among the central powers were terrified by the thought of Russian victory. The tsar was the most reactionary autocrat in Europe. If tsarist Russia won a great power war, socialism would be outlawed and they would all be hunted as criminals. So, to take the leaders of the SPD again, they looked at their available options and said, we have to do everything in our power to fight the tsar. There was simply no hope for socialism, local, national, or international, if the tsar’s armies conquer central Europe a victorious Tsar was by far the most evil outcome on the table, and so they chose what they believe to be the lesser of two evils: supporting the German national war effort against Russia.

And the funny thing is, if you head west, you find French socialists leaders making all these same calculations and arguments, except replacing the Russians tsar with the German kaiser. Another conquest of France by Imperial Germany would almost certainly be the end of socialism in France and probably in Europe. So they believed it was the duty of French socialists to help defeat Germany — not in the name of France, but in the name of socialism. And I should mention too, that the socialists had always drawn a distinction between aggressive imperial wars and defensive wars to protect a country from foreign invasion. And it should not surprise you to learn that every one of the great powers framed World War I as a war of national defense, and so too did the leaders of the various socialist parties.

There was also, though, the more immediate concern about what would happen if they opposed the war. And what they realized is that they probably would not have to wait for a victorious tsar or victorious kaiser to find themselves outlawed and hunted as criminals. Their own governments would happily do it. If they voted against funding for the war, or called for strikes, or agitated against the war effort in any way, that would all but guarantee wartime governments would declare them traitors and pass anti-socialist laws. Conservatives in every country in Europe had been itching to outlaw socialism for years, and they would not hesitate to use socialist opposition to the war as the excuse they needed.

Socialist parties would be committing political suicide and throwing everything they had built over the last 25 years for basically nothing. French socialists got a taste right away for what might happen as their most prominent anti-war voice, a guy named Jean Jaurès, was trying to organize opposition to the war in July 1914, and for his trouble was shot dead by a nationalist fanatic in a cafe on July 31st, 1914.

So because of these fears, the fear of losing what they had achieved domestically, the threat of conquest by a vast reactionary power, be it the tsar or the kaiser, the near certainty of domestic repression if they opposed the war, the socialist parties set out to prove their unflinching patriotism. The first big task for all of them was when their legislatures considered the question of war credits — that is war bonds, which would fund the war. After heated debate inside the ranks of the German SPD, their very large block inside the Reichstag voted unanimously in favor of war credits. As they were the most prominent socialist party, and the leaders of the Second International, this repudiation of the very recent pledge to oppose war at all costs sent shockwaves through the socialist ranks. It was also the signal for other socialist parties in other countries to do the same, and in the summer of 1914, wherever there are government asking their legislatures to approve war credits, we find socialists voting in favor of them. French socialists signed up for a thing called the sacred union, pledging not to call strikes or even criticize the government in time of war. This was the opposite of what they had just been pledging in the Second International, because as international war broke out, international solidarity died.

But this is not the whole story. Because while the votes were unanimous, there was a whole left wing of the Second International still committed to opposing the war and pursuing revolution instead of calling for wartime truces. And this sentiment was very strong inside the ranks of the Russian revolutionaries. Lenin, for example, was absolutely shocked by the German SPD vote for war credits, and he spent at least several days believing it was phony propaganda cooked up by the kaiser. When the reality hit home that all these socialist parties were breaking hard for their respective national war efforts, people like Lenin on the left wing of the Second International felt utterly betrayed. But it does have an interesting effect that will become very important to the position of the Russian revolutionaries going forward. For 50 years, they had been a peripheral appendage to the cause of European and international socialism, considered by their western comrades to be kind of overly quarrelsome, and whose only significant contribution to the cause of international socialism would be taking out the tsar. But after 1914, everything was scrambled up and realigned by World War I. And as the lights were being snuffed out across Europe, Lenin and his Russian comrades, more than any other national group kept the revolutionary faith.

And from here on out, they would no longer consider themselves junior associates following in the wake of the Germans and the French, but the leaders of the international socialist revolution.

 

10.054 – War or Revolution


10.54-_War_or_Revolution_Master

This week’s episode is brought to you by keeps the best way to prevent hair loss is to do something about it while you still have hair. Left prevention is the key keeps offers a simple stress-free way to keep your hair. There are convenient. Virtual doctor consultations, and the medications are delivered straight to your door every three months.

So you don’t even have to leave your home. They’re also low cost treatment. Start low as just $10 a month and keeps offers generic versions prevention is key. Treatments can take four to six months to see results. So act fast. If you’re ready to take action and prevent hair loss, go to K E E P s.com/revolutions to receive your first month of treatment for free that’s K E E P s.com/revolutions.

To get your first month free. K E E P s.com/revolutions.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.54: War or Revolution

In our last two episodes, we have done some background on World War I. Some background. We’ve reviewed things we already learned over the course of the Revolutions podcast, and then focus specifically on the Balkans and Russian interest in the Balkans to explain why the Russians went to war in the summer of 1914. I am leaving a lot out of the story, especially out in the west — like we’re not talking about the Moroccan crises at all — and really, I’ve probably mentioned about 20% of the things that would go into a general account of the origins and causes of World War I. It’s an incredibly complicated confluence of factors. And what were the causes of World War I is as complex a historical question as, why did the Roman Empire fall? I’m just trying to get us to a point where we are comfortable with the Russian angle on things so I can explain the Russian Revolution.

Now that said, before we move on today, I do want to mention that I got a nice long email from listener Darius who took some exception to my portrayal of the Ottoman Empire in all this, relegating them to mere power acted upon by others rather than an active player with their own dynamic agency. I probably oversold the Ottomans and collapsed thesis and ignored too much the reforms and revolutions taking place inside the Ottoman Empire at the time. This was after all the heady days of the Young Turks. So, if you want more information to construct a complete story of what was going on, with some correctives of the standard Eurocentric view on the Eastern Question, he recommended A Brief History of the Late Ottoman Empire, which you can google and find anywhere. So if you’re interested, do check that out.

But like I said, I am trying to keep this centered on events in Russia, so that we can explain why the Russian Revolution happened in Russia. And this week, we are going to approach the July Crisis from their perspective, with a specific eye on how this was all playing domestically. When events started cascading towards war in the summer of 1914, Tsar Nicholas and his ministers were of course playing the great game of international real politique, but that was not the only thing on their minds. Far from it. And that is what we are here to talk about today.

Now, just as a general statement, we often tend to downplay ignore, or straight up forget about domestic political concerns when we’re talking about the origins of foreign wars. This is understandable, because wars are between two or more sovereign entities, and so it’s only natural to talk about the irreconcilable conflicts between those sovereign entities that caused the war. The jockeying, the maneuvering over territories and colonies and ideologies; those causes are almost by definition, situated in the realm of foreign policy and international diplomacy.

But international concerns are not the only thing pressuring kings and presidents and prime ministers and emperors to declare war, or make a peace. Domestic concerns weigh just as heavily on their minds, we just don’t talk about them as much. Those domestic concerns take different forms depending on the system of government or period in history we’re talking about. Maybe a king or an emperor is concerned about being ousted in a palace coup by disgruntled elements at court if he does not declare a war or sign a peace treaty. Or, that a collection of noble lords might rise up and revolt if the king does not stand up to a neighboring power, or maybe it’s the opposite, and the risk of domestic revolt comes if a bellicose head of state launches a war that is unpopular with his most powerful subjects. In democratic systems, leaders have to think about the electorate and public opinion. Maybe they are afraid of looking weak, and that will make them fatally unpopular. Maybe they are afraid if they talk too tough, that will also make them fatally unpopular. Maybe they think they can use a war to rally the nation to support them and make their political rivals look unpatriotic or even treasonous. There’s no universal way it plays out. This is just to say that when calculating foreign policy, everyone always has at least one eye planted firmly on their domestic political position. Thus was it ever was. Unfortunately, a lot of this can come down to the individual self-interest of the leaders. They’re calculating the trajectory of their individual political careers, and then that becomes conflated with the national interest. Like, I personally stand a better chance of keeping my cushy job if I declare war or sign a peace, whether I think it’s a good idea or not. Basically, what I am saying is the foreign policy of a nation, kingdom, or empire always exists inside a domestic political context. And so it was for all the leaders of all the great powers navigating the July Crisis of 1914, Tsar Nicholas and his ministers very much included.

As we know, Russia entered a new and uncharted phase of domestic politics after the Revolution of 1905. Like, there was now such a thing as domestic politics. However much Stolypin’s coup of 1907 circumscribed and rolled back the promises made in the October Manifesto, there were still things like political parties and elections and newspapers and speeches. There was this thing called public opinion that had to be taken into account. Now there were boundaries to freedom of speech and opinion of course, Russia was far from a free society politically. I mean, it’s not like the socialists or the anarchists weren’t harassed, fined, imprisoned, and exiled, but in the wake of 1905, the authorities deemed it far safer to have something resembling an open public discourse, rather than risk and other revolution by going whole hog on reactionary conservatism. Now Tsar Nicholas grumbled about this continuously — like, for example, when his new friend Rasputin became fodder for the newspapers — but no matter how much he wanted to, there was no practical way of going back to pure autocracy. An uncontrolled press was going to have to be tolerated in some form or another.

Now, no different than today, the topics bandied about in the press and in various clubs and societies and associations now legally allowed to operate involved foreign affairs. Liberals, moderates, conservatives, monarchist, parliamentarians, westernizers, and slavophiles all had opinions about the state of the Russian Empire on the global stage and the future of the Russian Empire on the global stage. The Russo-Japanese war was incredibly fresh in everyone’s mind, and the regime’s incompetent mishandling of the war, and Russia’s subsequent humiliating defeat were matters of national shame felt by everyone, liberals and conservatives alike. The tsar was supposed to be the embodiment and defender of Russia national honor, and he had blown it spectacularly. And remember, many of the showdowns in the first couple of Dumas — the ones that eventually got shut down — were about the Duma trying to exercise oversight over the military and over foreign policy. Not because they wanted to dismantle the Russian Empire, but because they thought the tsar was doing a terrible job running things and they believe they could do better. In their minds, Tsar Nicholas was an obstacle to Russia maintaining its rightful place as a preeminent world power. So, foreign policy and global current events drew a great deal of interest among educated and literate Russians, whether in the major urban centers or out among the rural intelligentsia, foreign affairs were a regular topic of debate. And increasingly, a regular path to criticizing the tsar. Usually obliquely and by implication, but sometimes openly and directly. The Bosnian Crisis of 1908, which we talked about last week, was the first big foreign crisis to break out in this new atmosphere. And the tsar got raked over the coals for his conduct. The cause of the Serbs was popular, and it fit into a larger narrative that the Slavic peoples needed to stand up for each other against condescending German tyrants, and that it was Russia’s duty as the largest Slavic power to have the backs of their smaller cousins. When Stolypin, his fellow ministers, the generals, and ultimately the tsar himself concluded that they were in no position to fight a war on Serbia’s behalf in 1908 and they had to back down from Germany’s ultimatum, it triggered howls of incredulous and offended protest in the Russian press. One editorial called Russia’s humiliation in the Bosnian Crisis a diplomatic Tsushima. What stung Nicholas in particular was that the criticisms were framed as the tsar failing to live up to his own beliefs that Russia was the defender of Orthodox Slavs in the Balkans. He was accused of failing to do his duty, a duty that he himself believed was his duty.

These strong domestic criticisms helped convince the government that they could never let such a thing happen. Again, the tsar’s calculations going forward were never just about the fear of looking weak in the eyes of the other great powers, but a fear of looking weak in the eyes of his own subjects. He was, after all, their leader. He encouraged them to believe that he was living embodiment of Russian national interest and pride and ambition, and if he continued to fail to live up to those expectations, then his people might start asking what he was even good for.

So after the Bosnian Crisis of 1908, the tsar and his government resolved that they would never be put in that position again, the position where they could be bullied by the other great powers. They approved massive new expenditures to rebuild the military. There were conflicts over where this money should go: the army thought the navy just wasted resources and land armies were what made Russia great, while the navy and its supporters said, strong navies are essential to modern warfare and empire building, and our navy is currently at the bottom of the Pacific, so we kind of have to rebuild it. And ultimately they did both. Russian military spending went up and up and up year over year to put them back in a place where no other power could ever dictate terms to Russia ever again. Along the way, they spent a great deal of time, attention and energy reforming how the Russian military operated, and specifically how quickly it was able to mobilize for war. The thing that had forced them to back down in the Bosnian Crisis wasn’t just that the Russo-Japanese War had left them weak compared to Germany — although it had — but that the Germans could mobilize and put their armies into the fields so much faster. Conventional military thinking at the time was to mobilize fast, strike first, and knock your opponent out of commission before they could even get off their feet. With the other powers in Europe way ahead of Russia on planning and executing mass mobilizations on strict and efficient timelines, Russian war planners spent the years after 1908 focused on making sure they were never caught flat-footed again. And if you know even a little bit about the origins of World War I, you know that everyone was obsessed with these national mobilization plans and terrified of the consequences of the other guy mobilizing faster than you.

And just to keep with the theme of today’s episode, the ability of the Russian army and navy to mobilize rapidly and efficiently was of course about the tsar’s standing in the other courts of Europe, but it was also about his standing at home. When the next crisis came, and it would, the tsar must be able to stand tall and proud and tough so that his subjects would keep their faith in him. Nicholas and his advisors just hoped that such a crisis wouldn’t come until at least 1917, when the war planners believed Russia would be truly ready.

And there were lots of reasons to be optimistic about Russia being ready. Over the next few years, the Russians really were beginning to stand taller, prouder, and tougher. This was also the heyday of the Stolypin reforms, which were aiming to fix all the broken parts of society and the economy, and in general, each passing year made it looked like the Russian Empire really was getting stronger and healthier. The economy bounced back and grew larger and more prosperous each year; consecutive good harvests kept people happy and well fed, which allowed for even more peasants to make the transition to being nonagricultural industrial workers; new foreign investments and loans came in now that Russia was tied diplomatically to the strong capitalist economies of France and Britain; the great upheavals and strikes of 1905 gave way to an era of labor peace. Now the era of labor peace was partly, of course, thanks to Stolypin being perfectly willing to trample the rights of socialists and union organizers and labor activists, and in fact, he preached as much leniency and latitude as possible with the liberal and moderate papers so they did not find common cause with the more left wing writers, who were absolutely being shut down and censored and fined and arrested and exiled. But the years of labor peace were also about a pleasantly growing economy being pretty good for everyone involved. Strike numbers, which had peaked around 14,000 separate incidents in the calendar year of 1905, were hovering around 200 by 1910 and 1911.

All of this gives Tsar Nicholas some hope that the madness of 1905 really was in the rear view mirror, and that the Russian empire was really coming back to life. He had weathered the storm. Then, as we talked about in episode 10.48, Nicholas stopped seeing any urgent reason to keep Stolypin on his prime minister. He had only accepted Stolypin under duress anyway. And, as I said, it was entirely likely Stolypin was about to be dismissed from the government at the time of his assassination at the end of 1911. This, though, was complacency. And after Stolypin’s death, Nicholas let his government drift. He didn’t want another strong prime minister, nor did he feel much obliged to develop and carry out coordinated policies. Stolypin’s great reform project was driven by his own personal commitment to that project, and when he died, the energy died with him. But, that was fine. Because everything was fine, and getting finer.

Not six months after Stolypin’s death, the winds of social unrest started to pick back up. The period between 1907 and 1912 was going to turn out to be not the beginning of a great imperial renewal, but the eye of the hurricane of war and revolution. Just as had happened in 1904, criticism of the tsars corrupt and incompetent management of the empire abroad was going to start merging with resurgent working class anger, all combining to make Nicholas believe by the summer of 1914, that all the pieces were moving back into place for a return of social and political revolution, and that may be a great patriotic national war to distract everyone was a blessing rather than a curse.

The fuel that brought the smoldering embers of working class activism back to full flame was the Lena Goldfield massacre of April 1912. The brief background on this is that gold had been discovered way off in Northeastern Siberia around the Lena River. The potentially lucrative area came under the direction of a private company, jointly owned by British and Russian investors — among them, Sergei Witte, and the Empress Maria, the tsar’s own mother. Soon enough, around 6,000 workers and their families were out there mining for gold, but conditions were like a parody of industrial revolution horror stories. Wages were extremely low, and the company had a routine policy of issuing job-related fines to drive these low wages even lower. What was left, was paid in company script, only good at the company store. There were no safety standards to speak of, and there were an absolutely incredible 700 workplace accidents per 1000 employees. Far away from everything and everybody, and owned and operated by powerful political and financial interests in Britain and Russia, the workers and their families were just stuck with it. And they were ignored.

Tensions built as the months and years went by, and in mid-March 1912, the last straw finally dropped. As is often the case, it came down to… the food. One day, the commissary served rancid meat, and the workers announced they had had enough. They called a spontaneous strike and refused to go back to work until their demands were met. These demands were drawn up by a strike committee and presented to the bosses. And it’s nothing you haven’t heard before: an eight hour workday, a thirty percent raise, better food, and an end to the abusive system of fines.

The company refused to budge. The workers refused to budge. And so the strike went on day after day. After about a month, the company and the administrative authorities decided to break the strike. In the wee hours of April 17, 1912, the police raided and arrested the strike leaders. The next day, the workers woke up and discovered their leaders had been arrested in the middle of the night. This prompted them to organize a mass march to the local prosecutor’s office to protest an arbitrary violation of the law. Numbering about 2,500, they set off in the afternoon, but before they got to the prosecutor’s office, they were met by a company of soldiers dispatched to stop them. And this led to a mini bloody Sunday. The troops opened fire on the protesters, and the results were very bloody indeed. Of these 2,500 protestors, 270 of them were killed, and another 250 wounded. This is quite a little bloodbath.

The Lena Goldfield strike had thus far not been a hugely galvanizing event. But the massacre made national headlines and triggered shocked condemnation. Immediately strikes and protests and solidarity with the victims of the massacre sprang up. There were 700 strikes in St. Petersburg alone in the last week of April 1912, May Day saw a thousand separate strikes and walkouts. The company tried to offer concessions to the gold miners, but the workers rejected them as half-measures, and so the strike continued. And so too, did the solidarity demonstrations. Over the course of 1912, 300,000 workers went on strike at some point. And this was by far the largest numbers since the heady days of 1905. And it put everybody on notice that anger in the working classes may have subsided, there may have been labor peace, but their anger had never gone away. From his exile, Lenin noted with approval that the Lena Goldfield inflamed the masses with revolutionary fire, and it gave hope to him and all his comrades that the Russian working classes were still on their way to revolution. The original Lena Goldfield strike, meanwhile, finally ended in August, when the vast majority of the remaining workers and their families just gave up. They quit and went home.

Anger, protests, and strikes that were relaunched by the events around the Lena massacre continued through 1913 and into 1914, renewing concerns in the government that the working classes were something to be concerned about again. But, of equal concern, and perhaps of even greater concern, was that liberals and moderates and more respectable elements of society had been appalled by the bloody massacre. And one young lawyer in particular used the Lena massacre to vault himself into the national spotlight. And he’s going to become very important down the road, I’m talking about Alexander Kerensky.

The domestic criticism of the government over the Lena Massacre, and the return of sympathy for the working classes as a salient issue for liberals and moderates were then exacerbated by events in the Balkans. Because this was all happening at the same time as the Balkan Wars of 1912 and 1913 that we talked about at the end of last week’s show. The outbreak of war in the Balkans led to calls for Russia to get into the fight on behalf of the Serbs and their allies, to push out the Ottomans and push out the Austrians. Instead, the Russian government used their influence over the Serbs to force them to withdraw from Albania and accept a worse treaty than anyone believed they deserved.

The Russian government did this because they were trying to hold off a final showdown with Germany and Austria until at least 1917, but the general public knew little of these internal calculations. All they saw was the tsar once again selling out the Serbs and doing the bidding of the Austrians and the Germans. The tsar’s conduct was extremely unpopular in the press, and he now had to fully reckon with the consequences of not going to war the next time a crisis in the Balkans broke out. To back down, yet again, was to threaten the legitimacy not just of his government, but of the entire tsarist system.

This brings us to the seminal event we’d been building towards, and one of the seminal events in world history. Because another crisis in the Balkans was just a few months away. Now I am not going to rehearse all of this in minute detail, but we do need to get down the basics. Archduke Franz Ferdinand was the heir to the Austrian throne. And as his uncle Emperor Franz Joseph was 83 years old and had been on the throne since 1849, Franz Ferdinand was not just heir to the throne abstractly. He was likely going to be the emperor within a few short years.

In June, 1914, he embarked on a good will tour of Sarajevo, capital of the oh so recently and oh so controversially annexed province of Bosnia. The response to this tour was mixed. The Catholic Croat population was happy enough to be with the Hapsburgs — I mean, not happy, but happier than if they were with the Serbs. The Muslim population was not happy either, but at least they preferred a dynasty used to ruling a multi-ethnic multi-lingual multi-religious empire to annexation by the Serbs. Meanwhile, the Serb population was highly agitated and very angry. They thought the annexation of Bosnia by the Hapsburgs was illegal, and preferred annexation by the Kingdom of Serbia.

Always looking for a way to provoke the Austrians into the war they believed necessary to achieve the dream of greater Serbia, the Serbian nationalist group Black Hand decided to assassinate the archduke. As Franz Ferdinand and his wife traveled in a car through Sarajevo on June the 28th, 1914, one of their assassins tossed a bomb that the driver of the archduke’s car managed to avoid. But this scare prompted the archduke to change the route he was going to travel for the rest of the day. In one of the all-time great coincidences in world history, the drivers of the motorcade got mixed up about the route, and when the archduke’s car had to briefly stop so that it could make an awkward turn to stay on the new revised safer course, they stopped right next to one of the assassins by pure coincidence. The assassin couldn’t believe his luck. He stepped forward, pulled out a gun, and fired multiple shots into the car, hitting both the archduke and his wife, killing them both.

Entire books have been written about the next four weeks. There is an entire section of historiography about July 1914. But we’re going to blow through it in about two minutes. The Austrian government decided that they were going to use this incident to solve their Serb problem once and for all. Before they could act, though, they had to get assurances of support from the Germans. The Germans, aware that the Austrians were upset over their previous equivocations, told Austria, do what you have to do. The Kaiser told the emperor, whatever you do, Germany will back you to the hilt, and that becomes known as Germany’s blank check. This led Austria to pursue its most aggressive option, because they knew the Germans now had their backs. That aggressive option: declare war on the Kingdom of Serbia, crush them and dismember them. But as they laid the groundwork for war, they led everyone else in Europe to believe that they were going to play it cool, that they weren’t going to overreact, and that really this incident could all be taken in stride. But they did this, they stalled for time especially because the French president was about due to pay a state visit to St. Petersburg at the end of July, and the Austrians didn’t want the French and Russians to be able to coordinate a response. But the minute the French president got back on his boat to sail home from this summit in St. Petersburg, the Austrians issued what they believed would be an unmeetable ultimatum to the kingdom of Serbia that would guarantee war. This surprise ultimatum shocked the capitals of Europe end triggered a mass flurry of diplomatic cables trying to contain the crisis. Because if Austria declares war on Serbia, will Russia declare war on Austria? And if that happens, will Germany declare war on Russia? And if that happens will France declare war on Germany? And if that happens, will Austria declare war on France? And if all that happens, will Britain join France and Russia and also declare war on Germany and Austria? The answer to all these questions was a very frightening yes, yes, yes, yes, and yes.

Now calculations inside Russia were driven by two overriding factors. And the whole point I’m trying to make here in this episode is that one of the biggest was entirely about domestic politics. That if the tsar once again failed to come to the aid of Serbia, that it would trigger protests at home that might trigger a full blown revolution, they were very afraid of this. The tsar would have proven himself once and for all to be so weak that he was practically treasonous. The effort to avoid looking weak then kicked them over into the other big factor, which is we need to start mobilizing for war as soon as possible, so that when we start doing knife’s edge brinksmanship, we will be ready. We will be able to stand tall and tough and strong.

So on July the 25th, as the Serbs unsuccessfully tried to placate the Austrians, the tsar declared what was called a period preparatory to war, to get the wheels of military mobilization in process. Once those wheels get going, they are going to be very difficult and almost impossible to stop. But still, this period preparatory to war did not mean Russia had to go to war. But when it was noticed in Germany, there was just no way they could sit around not mobilizing for war, or they would be the ones caught flat-footed. Austria, meanwhile, remained laser focused on Serbia and believed that the Russians were bluffing, and they declared war on Serbia on July 28th. On July 30, the tsar responded by ordering a general mobilization, which by definition meant following a plan that called for the simultaneous mobilization against both Austria and Germany. This spooked the hell out of the Germans who had given their blank check to Austria and now had to back it up.

Through all of this, Nikki and Willy exchanged their final telegrams. Both of them were trying to avoid a war that neither personally wanted, but both also made it clear that the other was the one who had to back down. Meanwhile, the apparatus of military mobilization with its inertia far beyond either of their powers was underway. On July 31st, Germany issued a double ultimatum to Russia and France to either stay neutral in any conflict between Austria and Serbia, or face war with Germany.

The tsar now faced a terrible choice. And in his mind, that choice was between war and revolution. All the recent criticism in the press, the popular protests, the renewed labor conflicts over the last few years, helped convince the tsar that the danger of not going to war outweighed the danger of going to war. To back down again, to show his weakness again, might trigger a domestic crisis of political legitimacy that could lead to revolution. Reflecting on these days and the tsar’s decision, his foreign minister later said, and I’m quoting Now, “unless he yielded to the popular demand for war and unsheathed his sword on Serbia’s behalf, he would run the risk of revolution, and perhaps the loss of his throne.”

Meanwhile, war also offered a very promising possibility of ending all the criticism and labor unrest. It would turn angry workers into patriotic subjects. It would turn critics into supporters. It would rally the entire nation to a great patriotic cause, which would not destabilize the tsarist system, but reinforce it and make it stronger than ever. Nicholas himself believed that by declaring war in the summer of 1914, that it would create — and he said this to his children’s tutor, who wrote it down — a national movement in Russia like that which took place in the great war of 1812. And it was indeed to great fanfare and cheering the the tsar stepped out onto the balcony of the winter palace and declared to his people that Russia was at war. Though many dangers and horrors lay ahead, Nicholas could at least rest easy knowing that if nothing else, he had saved his throne.

10.053 – The Balkans

 

This week’s episode is brought to you by audible. Audible is the leading provider of spoken word entertainment all in one place at audible, you can find the largest selection of audio books ranging from bestsellers and new releases to celebrity, memoirs, languages, business motivation, and more like original entertainment from top celebrity creators and thousands of popular and binge-worthy podcasts. Now we are heading into World War I on the revolutions podcast, but this is not going to turn into a World War I podcast. But if you are interested in doing a single volume comprehensive account of the war, I would recommend a world undone by G J Mayer. It’s nearly 27 hours long and absolutely packed with everything.

One could possibly pack into a single volume comprehensive account of the war. So do check it out. As an audible member, you will get one credit every month. Good. For any title in their entire premium selection. That means the latest bestseller, the busiest new release, the hottest celebrity memoir, or the bucket list title you’ve been meaning to pick up those titles are yours to keep forever in your audible library.

So to start your membership, visit audible.com/revolutions or text revolutions to 500, 500. That again. Visit audible.com/revolutions or text revolutions to 500, 500.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.53: the Balkans

Last time we walked through everything we already knew about the deep background of World War I from stuff we’ve already talked about in the podcast. This week, we are going to combine that old information with a bunch of new information regarding the infamously fractious and complicated Balkan peninsula, and why a crisis there could possibly trigger a great power war that would consume the entire world.

The big picture setting for all of this is the Eastern Question, and the Eastern Question is: what is going to happen now that the Ottoman Empire is clearly in collapse. Imperial power games are very zero sum; if one empire recedes, another empire advances, that’s how it works. By the late 19th century, Britain, France, Austria, Hungary, Germany, and Russia all believed that they could take advantage of the situation. For the Russians, advancing at Ottoman expense was a centuries old game. Since the time of Peter the Great, the Russians had steadily advanced south, fighting nearly a dozen different wars with the Turks in the process. Their grand overarching dream was to one day maybe control the entire Black Sea Basin, and seize the Dardanelles, the Sea of Marmara, and the Bosphorus, what were collectively called the Turkish Straits, so that they would have direct access to the Mediterranean. This dream of course, included expelling the Turks from Constantinople. And there were many things fueling this grand ambition: militarily, it would give Russian fleets direct access from the Black Sea out into the Mediterranean and defend against any enemy power from ever getting in; economically, they would be tapping the entire Mediterranean basin for trade, commerce, and new markets; and ideologically, the Russians tsars had always considered themselves the premier defenders of Orthodox Christianity, and ending 500 years of Muslim occupation and returning Constantinople to its rightful Orthodox owners would be the work of God. All of that combined then fed into an emotional yearning for that nebulously defined concept we call prestige. If the Russians controlled Constantinople, it would be very prestigious.`

By the late 19th century, Russia was tantalizingly close to realizing this dream. They had extended their empire deep into the Black Sea Basin, enveloping the east coast, and controlling principalities at the mouth of the Danube on the west coast, which meant that the Russian Empire now directly abutted the Balkans. Projecting an overarching hegemonic authority over the Balkan Peninsula — in essence, replacing the Ottoman presence there — would be essential to protecting the Western flanks when Russia made their final thrust south, and claimed Constantinople. Beyond territorial, economic, and political motivations though, Russia wielding power and influence in the Balkans fit squarely in with the longstanding ideological belief that the tsars were the defenders and patrons of all Orthodox Christians everywhere. Many of the ethnic groups in the Balkans were Orthodox Christians, who were seen by the Russians as oppressed cousins, who needed to be liberated from the cruel yolk of Muslim despotism.

Russia’s long-standing support for Orthodox communities living under Muslim rule merged with the new strains of nationalism that had grown up in the 19th century, especially during and after the Revolutions of 1848. Serbs, Croats, Bulgarians, Romanians and Albanians all developed their own dreams of national unification and self-determination and independence. Even before 1848, for example, both the Serbs and the Bulgarians had both achieved something like autonomous home rule, but still inside the Ottoman empire. These were a result of nationalistic, revolutionary uprisings against the Turks. And as we talked about a bit during the Revolutions of 1848, these individual national aspirations merged with a larger pan-Slavic movement to unify all Slavic peoples into a single nation. By the 1870s, they had direct models to look to for inspiration, as Florentines, Venetians, and Romans had all recently joined together in a new thing called Italy, and Bohemians, Hessians, and Rhinelanders joined together in a new thing called Germany. For such pan-Slavic idealists, the debate came down to whether or not they would be unified under the greatest Slavic power of them all, Russia, or whether they would merely look to the Russians as the great power who would help them achieve their dreams.

In the mid 1870s, all of this came together in a succession of simultaneous explosions we call The Eastern Crisis. Smelling Ottoman blood in the water, most of the Christian communities under Ottoman rule — that is the Serbs and the Bulgarians and the Romanians — rose up separately and simultaneously over the course of 1875 and 1876 and 1877. These uprisings knocked the wobbly Ottomans well off balance, and the Russians happily took advantage, entering the war on behalf of the Balkan insurrectionists in 1877. The Russian army wound up marching practically to the gates of Constantinople before the suddenly alarmed British sent a navy down to fly the colors and warn the Russians not to get any crazy ideas in their head about conquering Constantinople.

The subsequent Congress of Berlin in 1878 drew up treaties ending all these conflicts. But much to the frustration of the Russians and the various Balkan groups, the other great powers in Europe seemed primarily interested in limiting Russian gains and short-circuiting any hope that pan-Slavic unification was a possibility. Instead of allowing a unified and independent Slavic state to emerge, the other powers, well, balkanized the Balkans. Bulgarians were divided into two separate principalities, and though defacto independent would still be considered technically Ottoman possessions. The principalities of Serbia and Montenegro and Romania were recognized as independent states, no longer the subjects of any great power, but they were kept as small as possible, and abutting the Austro-Hungarian Empire, they were clearly meant to be client satellites of the Hapsburgs. Finally, the provinces of Bosnia and Herzegovina to the northwest of Serbia would still be considered the sovereign possessions of the Ottomans, but under a military and administrative occupation by the Austrians, which would be recognized under international law. If all that didn’t make a whole lot of sense, don’t worry. It didn’t make a whole lot of sense to anybody.

The upshot of the Congress of Berlin was wary satisfaction from the other European powers that may be this new map would hold the region together. But this was matched by intense dissatisfaction among the various Balkan groups and the Russians, who all felt that they had been kind of screwed over and denied their rightful spoils of victory. Why was unification and national dignity cool for Germans and Italians, but not for us? The Russians wondered why the British and French were able to spread their tentacles across the whole world, but if Russia decided to advance even a little bit, it was somehow the end of the world. It led to increased resentment among the Slavs, who thought that the other nationalities of Europe did not really see them as possessing equal dignity or stature. Certainly they did not feel respected. They felt like the other powers considered Slavs only good to be ruled by superior races. The Congress of Berlin may have settled things temporarily, but it all but ensured things would not be settled permanently. All it did was move the pieces on the board into the rough position that would create a succession of crises 30 years later that would lead directly to World War I.

To add a wrinkle to all of this, all the Slavic nationalities in the Balkans were able to look to the incredibly recent examples of the unification of Germany and Italy to follow as their model. These were events they did not read in history books, these were events they read in the newspaper. And in both of those cases, unification came when a strong military power did the unifying. In Germany, that role was played obviously by Prussia, and in Italy, remember, it was played by the Kingdom of Piedmont-Sardinia. But the question was, who is going to play the role of Prussia and Piedmont in the Balkans? And just to oversimplify things a bit here, it’s either going to be Serbia or Bulgaria, and both fancied themselves for the job. After their independence was recognized at the Congress of Berlin, Serbia elevated themselves to the dignity of being called the Kingdom of Serbia in 1882. A few years later, Bulgaria annexed their southern compatriots out of that completely made up second principality that they had been placed in by the Congress of Berlin specifically to prevent the unification of the Bulgarians. This led to a little war between Serbia and Bulgaria in 1885, which Bulgaria won, and for the moment really started envisioning themselves as the Prussia of the Balkans.

But events in Serbia will wind up playing a much bigger role in our story, so we’re going to stick with them. After independence, they were ruled by a royal dynasty that was very friendly with the Hapsburgs, but nationalistic elements among the Serbian political elite and in the officer corps of the army believed that achieving their dream of greater Serbia — that is uniting all the Serbs together into a single polity — meant including the large contingent of Serbs living in Bosnia and Herzegovina, which remember was still du jour provinces of the Turks, but de facto provinces of the Austrians, it’s good and confusing times in the Balkans all the time. Now, the kingdom of Serbia seizing Bosnia and Herzegovina is obviously going to mean breaking it away from the Hapsburgs, which almost certainly required help from the Russians to accomplish. In 1903, a powerful nationalist clique, including some of the most prominent leaders and military officers in Serbia, orchestrated a violent coup. They assassinated their pro-Hapsburg king and queen, as well as several government ministers, and installed a new dynasty who had close ties to Russia.

Now, this was an era where monarchs and ministers and world leaders were getting assassinated left and right by various revolutionaries and terrorists and nationalists and reactionaries — the turn of the 20th century for the record was a very hazardous time to be a political leader, as it seems like somebody somewhere was likely planning to drop a bomb in your lap or fire a few rounds into your chest as we have seen repeatedly over in Russia — but regicide is still regicide. And in the wake of the coup, Serbia found itself very isolated diplomatically by the other powers. Even the Russians, who clearly benefited in the long run from the coup, condemned the crime of regicide. And this diplomatic isolation did not start to ease up until the new Serbian government agreed to prosecute, demote, or otherwise retire many of the people implicated in the coup. Or at least make a good show of it.

The dream of greater Serbia lived on, though. And the same general group of leaders who organize the assassinations and coups continued their efforts to achieve that goal. The most immediate and clear object was wrestling control of Bosnia away from the Austrians. Now, Serbia and Bosnia shared a border, and there was plenty of action back and forth across the lines. Bosnian Serbs activists got support from Serb nationalists in Belgrade, and were ultimately backed and encouraged by the Russians, who viewed greater Serbia as the clearest path to them becoming the dominant power in the Balkans. Increasingly fed up with Serb agitation on their border, in 1906, the Austrian government imposed economic sanctions, and refused to import Serbian goods, particularly livestock, but particularly pork, which is how this little economic conflict becomes known as the Pig War. But Austria’s attempt to strangle Serbia economically by cutting off their primary export pipeline just led the Serbs to find other markets, and they actually increased their net exports, as well as tying them closer to other foreign powers like France, who started to see supporting the Serbs as a good way to please their Russian allies and tie up the Austrians and the Balkans. The French were happy to provide loans to the government and munitions to their army.

Now the Austrian concern about Serbian agitation in Bosnia was never just about the Serbs or just about Bosnia. They never considered it in the narrow context of the fate of a few small principalities on the periphery of their empire. It was always discussed in the wider context of the fate of the whole Austro-Hungarian Empire. If the Serbs succeeded in peeling off Bosnia and forging a regionally powerful kingdom of Serbia, it would be the green light for every other subject nationality to do the same — Czechs, Poles, Slovaks, they would all try to follow suit. And the Hapsburg empire had only barely survived 1848, and then they had gone and lost their Italian possessions. So checking Serbia was never just about checking Serbia. They were well on their way down the road to a domino theory where allowing Serbia to get their way would collapse the entire empire.

In 1908, Austria received what they believed to be an unexpected gift from the Russians, thanks to some diplomatic freelancing by the new Russian foreign minister Alexander Izvolsky. A career diplomat, Izvolsky had taken over the foreign office right alongside newly appointed Prime Minister Pyotr Stolypin, who was his political ally. They were part of a new team that was supposed to get Russia out of its deeply troubling and humiliating waters that had recently swamped them thanks to the Russo-Japanese war and the Revolution of 1905. Both Stolypin and Izvolsky knew that Russia was in a precarious place internationally. Their army and navy was in shambles. Their reputation was in severe decline. Izvolsky undertook reorienting Russia towards Britain, who had for decades have been on the opposite side of Russia on the Eastern Question. But in 1907, Britain and Russia signed a convention that mutually settled some of their disputes in Central Asia, and open the vague possibility that Britain, down the road, might change their policies regarding the Russian claim to the Turkish Straits and Constantinople — at least, that’s what the Russians hoped. In the meantime, the Convention of 1907 brought Britain, France, and Russia into a very rough and general alignment.

Izvolsky however, envisioned a quick advance down the Turkish Straits, and he secretly approached Austria about a deal. If Austria decided to officially annex Bosnia and Herzegovina and thus crush the Serbian dream of national unification and greater Serbia, Izvolsky said the Russians would not protest. In exchange, austria must support the Russian claim to the Turkish Straits.

Now, this is a huge promise Izvolsky is making. The Russians supporting the Serbs had been policy for ages, and really the only thing stopping the Austrians from annexing Bosnia and Herzegovina was the possibility of Russian intervention. So what Izvolsky is saying here is that he’s willing to sell out the Serbs in exchange for the Turkish Straits. The Austrian foreign minister indicated that he would go along with this, mostly because he believed Austrian support for the Russians wouldn’t make a bit of difference, because France and Britain would never agree to giving the Russians exclusive run of the Turkish Straits in a million years. Izvolsky, though, thought he had time to line up support for his plan with the French and the British, and then the Austrians and Russians would jointly announce the deal that they had secretly struck.

But then suddenly in October 1908, without any warning at all, the Austrians unilaterally announced the annexation of Bosnia and Herzegovina. This announcement shocked the rest of Europe and double triple quadruple shocked Izvolsky, who believed the Austrians had stabbed him in the back. All of this triggered what we call the Bosnian Crisis.

The annexation of Bosnia put Russia in a very tight spot, and caught Izvolsky way out on a limb that could not support him. Their longtime clients the Serbs howled in protest and demanded Russia defend their interests against the Austrians. But there was little the Russians could do. They were in no position politically or militarily or financially to get drawn into a war against Austria in the Balkans. Now the military did start preliminary war mobilization, but then Germany stepped in and issued a blunt ultimatum to Russia: that they better accept the annexation or face war with Austria and Germany. Meanwhile, Izvolsky had created just enough scandalous evidence that he had agreed to sell out the Serbs that he was more or less blackmailed into not protesting the annexation, even though Russia now received basically nothing in return. So Russia accepted the annexation of Bosnia, and made no further protests and rattled no more sabers. The tsar was personally furious at how everyone around him had behaved, especially because they now made Russia look so duplicitous and weak.

Izvolsky was soon enough removed from his position as foreign minister and demoted to being a mere ambassador again. But critically, they made him ambassador to France, where he spent every waking moment in Paris, promoting the Russian and French alliance against the Germanic central powers who had betrayed and humiliated him on a personal level in 1908. These things too help start wars.

The Serbs were not content to sit back and just let all this happen though, and in response, hardcore Serb nationalists formed a new underground group called Unification or Death that basically grew organically from the same group who had staged the murderous coup in 1903. They were casually referred to as the Black Hand. Their goal: using any and all means necessary, including violence and assassination, to achieve the dream of greater Serbia.

The ties between the Serb government and Black Hand were not formal, but there was a lot of overlap between the two. And, for example, the head of Serbian military intelligence doubled as the leader of Black Hand. They planned to be aggressively provocative to destabilize the general situation in the Balkans and enlarge Serbian territory in the resulting chaos with the specific non-negotiable objective of taking Bosnia away from the Austrians. So we will end today with the final round of Balkan destabilization before the July Crisis of 1914, which, as I’m sure you know, was set off when Black Hand assassins murder the heir to the Austrian throne Franz Ferdinand as he was on a good will tour through the oh so recently and controversially annexed Bosnian capital of Sarajevo.

But before that can happen, the Balkans have to go through not one but two Balkan Wars. These new Balkans Wars were advanced recapitulations of the uprisings that we refer to as the Eastern Crisis from back in the mid 1870s. The Balkans Wars exploded in 1912, because in 1911, the Italians had launched a successful invasion of what is now Libya, and peeled it away from the tottering Ottoman Empire. The reason this is relevant is because none of the other great powers in Europe protested or came to the Turk’s defense; they just let Italy do it. Germany and Austria were formal allies of Italy, and the British and French were now lining up with the Russians in what everyone was clearly understanding to be a post-Ottoman world. It did not take long for the nations in the Balkans to decide the time had come to toss the Turks out of Europe once and for all, and divide their remaining territory amongst themselves. In 1912, Serbia, Montenegro, Bulgaria, and Greece formed the Balkan League. And after agreeing in advance to what a rough post-Ottoman map of the Balkans would look, like they declared war on the Turks. The combined forces of the Balkan league, all but expelled the Ottomans from their last foothold in Europe.

None of the other great powers got into this conflict. Russia was still not ready to fight another war, their military experts predicted they would not be ready until at least 1917, though they certainly welcomed an aggressive Slavic uprising. The Austrians, meanwhile, were caught flat-footed and couldn’t mobilize quick enough to get troops into the field to defend their. Interests. And by that, I mean stop Serbia from getting any bigger. But even if they had been able to get into the war, it’s not clear they would have, since that would have surely brought in the Russians, whether they were ready for war or not.

And this time, crucially, the Germans indicated to the Austrians that there was no support in Germany for a war in the Balkans. So if Austria started fighting, they would fight alone. This left Austria mighty miffed at their allies in Germany, who weren’t supporting them as they tried to contain a grave and unstable threat on their border. Germany walked away well aware that Austria was miffed at them, and since Germany’s main interest was not being isolated and left to stand alone against France and Russia, they resolved that in the future, they would be far more vocal about standing by Austria, if for no other reason than to prove to Austria that Austria should stand beside Germany.

At the resulting peace conference in London in the spring of 1913 to redraw the map of the Balkans yet again, the Bulgarians felt like they were about to be denied territory they believed was rightfully theirs. Now they also happen to believe that they were bigger and stronger than the rest of the Balkan League combined, and declared war on their erstwhile allies in June 1913 to get a better deal at the conference table. But this turned out to be a serious miscalculation. The rest of the Balkan League quickly defeated the Bulgarians in this second Balkan War, and the Serb armies advanced all the way to the Adriatic Sea. Now the Kingdom of Serbia with a port on the Adriatic was intolerable to the Austrians, so at the peace conferences, the Austrians demanded the creation of an independent state called Albania. Albania only exists to stop the Serbs from having a port on the Adriatic. In response to this, the Serbs again called on the Russians to protect and defend them, and again, the Russians deemed themselves insufficiently positioned to help. And so instead, they pressured the Serbs to withdraw their armies from Albania, which the Serbs did, to their great frustration and annoyance.

The Balkan Wars resulted in the final expulsion of the Ottomans from Europe after 500 years, and the liberation of all these Orthodox Christianities from the ‘tyranny of the Muslims,’ but nearly every group, especially Serbia, walked away full of resentment at what they had been denied, rather than reveling in what they had achieved.

And that is where we are going to leave them all this week. Serbia believes that it has the power and the momentum to be the Prussia/Piedmont of the Balkans, but they are feeling unfairly stifled. They are going to become even more emotionally committed than ever to seizing Bosnia from the Austrians. The Russians, meanwhile, understood that their relations with the Serbs were fraying. Their inability to help the Serbs in 1908 and then again in 1912 and again in 1913 was a national humiliation for the Russians that could simply not be repeated again. No matter what, the next time the Serbs called for help, the Russians had to respond, they had to. Hopefully though, nothing would happen before 1917 when Russian war planners believed they would actually be ready for another great war. The Germans, meanwhile, walked away well aware that the Austrians felt let down by them, and resolve that next time the Serbian question came up, that they had to back the Austrians to the hilt, they had to. By the time 1914 rolled around, everyone for their own separate reasons believed that they had something to prove, and that in the next great power confrontation, they could not back down. The fear of looking weak, the fear of letting down their allies, absolutely saturated Europe the dawn of 1914.

And next week we will merge these foreign storylines with the domestic storylines back in Russia. Because it was not just fears on the international front that worried Tsar Nicholas and his ministers, but also they had fears at home. They were living in this post-1905 world that involves things like newspapers and speeches and public opinion and gross things like that. National opinion makers were getting very frustrated by the government’s willingness to endure humiliation after humiliation on the global stage while leaving, for example, the noble Serbs out to dry. From the Russo-Japanese War on, the tsarist regime had clearly proven itself to be an impediment to the true potential of Russian national greatness. Foreign policy failures had become a stick for critics to beat the government with. Meanwhile, down on the ground, the window of social and labor piece was starting to give way to more militant action. Strikes, protests, and labor unrest were picking up again by 1912 after a few years of dormancy. Liberal critics in the press, upset over foreign policy debacles, combining with angry working classes upset over wages and conditions, were the revolutionary coalition of 1905, and they are starting to come back together. So when the July Crisis comes in 1914, the tsar was less concerned that going to war might lead to revolution, and far more concerned that if he did not go to war, there would be a revolution. And in fact, going to war would be the very thing that ended all revolutions forever.

But before we go today, please remember to go pre-order Hero of Two Worlds. Uh, somebody on Twitter noted that there were 10,800 registered booksellers in the United States, and I think it would be very cool and great if the book was ordered from each and every one of them. I should also mention that a few people took my threat to quit podcasting if we didn’t get to 10,000 pre-orders a bit too seriously. Um, that was playfully tongue in cheek. I’m not actually going to quit podcasting if we don’t get 10,000 pre-orders, which I thought would have been obvious, but for some people it wasn’t. Um, my dry sense of humor does get me into trouble sometimes. The last time I got a bunch of irate emails over something I said in the show was that time I deadpan said that ancient aliens were the cause of the Neolithic agricultural revolution, which I also don’t believe. Uh, archeologists were mad at me about that one. But anyway, pre-order the book! And I’ll see you next week as our Nicholas convinces himself that he’s going to save his regime by going to war.

 

10.052 – What You Already Know About the Origins of WWI

 

This week’s episode is brought to you by Harry’s. You shouldn’t have to choose between a great shave and a fair price. And with Harry’s, you don’t have to. The shame that I get with Harry’s has always been great way better than the crummy cheap disposable razors, and just as good as expensive brands, but for way cheaper, Harry’s delivers a close, comfortable shave at a fair price.

Still as low as $2 per refill Harry’s is a young brand, but they’ve embraced centuries of blade making tradition. The key is they bought their own German factory and their craftsmen grind strong steel into a Gothic arch shape. Creating a blade that is strong at the base and sharp at the tip. There are no gimmicks or unnecessary features.

It’s just a smart, simple razor designed for delivering a close shave along all the contours of your face. For a limited time, Harry’s has made their exclusive offer even better for listeners of this show. New customers can get a special offer in a hairy starter set and body wash at harrys.com/revolutions.

You’ll get a five blade razor weighted Truman handle foaming, shave gel, and a travel blade cover, and a travel bodywash. So there’s never been a better time to try. Harry’s go to harrys.com/revolutions to redeem your offer today.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.52: what you already know about the origins of World War I?

Hello, I’m back. Back in the United States, back to full health. All the surgeries were successful in the moving, went off without a hitch, so it’s time to get back to work.

To commemorate the end of my time in France and return to the United States let’s please remember why I moved to France in the first place. I went to write Hero of Two Worlds, the Marquis de Lafayette in the Age of Revolution. The book is done now, the galleys are out and in circulation, and Publishers Weekly actually just dropped a very positive review of it the other day, they said it was a quote comprehensive and accessible biography, and that quote Duncan, marshals a wealth of information into a crisp and readable narrative. This sympathetic portrait illuminates the complexities of Lafayette and his revolutionary era. So, that’s pretty rad, to get a good review from Publishers Weekly. Now, pub date is August 24th, 2021, which is just about 16 weeks from now, and you know what that means: that’s right. It’s time to start the old pre-order campaign. This is where I implore you and beg you and threaten you with various degrees of severity for you to pre-order the book. Now we did this last time, and put Storm Before the Storm on the bestseller list, which I remain eternally grateful for, and now I’m going to ask you all to help me make my prove it shot. Last time. I made a simple and manageable request, 5,000 pre-orders. And we did that. In fact, they told me we ended up with 8,500 pre-orders. Now that was back in 2017, and since then, the audience for Revolutions has only grown. There are more of you fine people out there listening to this than ever. So this time, they are asking me to ask you for a nice round 10,000. That is not unreasonable. And I am not asking you, dear listener, who is listening to this right now, to personally go order 10,000 copies for yourself. I just want you to do at once.

Well, maybe twice.

As you know, this is the last series of Revolutions I will be producing, and if you have enjoyed all the free content I have made for you over all of these years, and you feel like it’s enriched your life, please support me now by pre-ordering Hero of Two Worlds. It is 500 pages covering Lafayette’s life and times from being a teenage runaway who went off to join the American revolution to being a still vigorous senior citizen, helping overthrow his old classmate King Charles the 10th. It’s got shipwrecks and prison breaks and political intrigue and giant public spectacles and underground revolutionary cells. If that all sounds good, please go pre-order the book. I worked really hard on it, and I still don’t hate it, so that means you’ll probably like it.

Now over the next few months, we will do some fun promotional and PR stuff. But one thing I want you to do when you pre-order the book is: do it from your favorite local bookseller. We are now coming out of a year of COVID, the world is starting to open back up, and just like on a personal level, I’d like to see how many different brick and mortar local bookstores we can get Hero of Two Worlds pre-ordered from. At some point, I’m going to issue a call for you to submit the name and address of the local store you ordered the book from, so we can track it, and celebrate spreading the love around as we all try to get back on our feet together. As the pre-order campaign unfolds, there will be various prizes and other carrots out there to further incentivize you, but the stick is going to be that if you don’t pre-order the book and we don’t hit 10,000 pre-orders and Hero of Two Worlds succumbs to sophomore slump and I’m humiliated in the eyes of the publishing world, I’ll just quit Revolutions early. If we’re not at 10,000 pre-orders by August 24th, I’ll release an episode the following Sunday that just says the commies won and walk away forever. And you wouldn’t want that now, would you? Well, me neither. So please pre-order Hero of Two Worlds today. Stop this episode right now and go do it! It’s very easy. You can get it at bookshop.org or wherever else you can pre-order books from, like your local favorite bookseller. So pause the episode and go do it. I’ll wait.

Okay, great. Thanks. On with the show.

The narrative of the Russian Revolution we’ve been doing here got a bit herky jerky and stalled out because of my health issues, and then moving back home — I mean, I sure did not mean to spend three weeks talking about Rasputin — so we need to goose us thing a little to keep moving. That means that today we’re moving onto World War I, which is to the Revolution of 1917 what the Russo-Japanese War was to the Revolution of 1905. Now, since I came back from my very long finished the book hiatus, we’ve talked a lot about the liberals and their duma, the now late Pyotr Stolypin and his reforms. We talked about Bolsheviks and Mensheviks, we talked about the imperial family living in their imperial and very fretful bubble. And some of you noticed amidst all of this that the SRs have started to get short shrift, but don’t worry, they’re not forgotten, we’ll catch up with them. But right now, we need to get back to the wider world of foreign affairs and great power politics, because to get to the Revolution of 1917, first, we need to plunge Russia, Europe, and whole world into a global war.

So today we are going to talk about the deep roots of the cataclysm that was World War I. Specifically, what I want to do in this episode here, is demonstrate one of the fun things about studying various historical events in their own right and on their own terms. Because it turns out when you study things like the French Revolution or the Revolutions of 1848 or the Paris Commune, when it comes time to answer the question, what are the origins of World War I, like 80% of the pieces are already in place for you. So today I’m going to show you how much we already know about how and why everything blew up in the summer of 1914.

Over the course of the Revolutions podcast going all the way back to episode 3.6: The Stately Quadrille, we’ve been dealing with five major European powers: France, Britain, Prussia, Austria, and Russia. And the whole theme of that episode was how these powers shifted alliances like dance partners to defend their interests and maintain a balance of power. And specifically, we talked about the major European powers undergoing a diplomatic revolution in 1756, that saw rising Prussia and their great armies ally with the also rising United Kingdom and their great navies, creating a formidable new alliance that forced two implacable enemies — Bourbon France and Habsburg Austria — into a very awkward counter-alliance. And that’s how these things always go in Europe. New alliances based on the new environment or new foreign objectives or new domestic concerns creating new counter alliances, as old allies become new rivals, and old rivals become new allies.

Now all of the talk we did in the early episodes on the French Revolution were mostly about the west facing axis of European great power politics in the 18th century. But if you skip ahead to the middle of the French Revolution series when war starts brewing, or really skip ahead to the early episodes on 1848, or this current series we’re doing right now on Russia, we’ve talked a fair bit about the east facing axis that revolved around Protestant Prussians, Catholic Austrians, Orthodox Russians, and Muslim Turks jockeying for each other over places like Poland and the Balkans. We know, for example, from Episode 7.4 on the Austrian empire, and episode 7.6 on the Kingdom of Hungary, that the Ottomans broke into Europe in the mid 1500s and planted their flag over a huge chunk of the Balkans, leading the Austrians to turn their southeastern border into a perpetually mobilized military frontier. Then, if you skip ahead to episode 10.10 of our current series, we talked about how the Ottoman expansion ceased, and started to be turned back as the Russians and Turks, for example, fought rounds of wars against each other, which, starting around Peter the Great and then really by the time of Catherine the Great, saw Russia pushing south into the Black Sea at the expense of the retreating Ottomans. They took ports and coastlines and ultimately annexed all of Crimea. They did all this with an eye on maybe one day recapturing Constantinople and returning it to the Orthodox faith, and controlling the Dardanelles to boot.

We also know from episode 3.20, that when the French Revolution broke out in 1789, Prussia, Austria and Russia were all mostly focused on the partitions of Poland, which were far more immediately vital to their national interests than the collapse of Bourbon France into domestic chaos, which they all welcomed, and had little interest in either arresting or getting involved in. But just a few episodes later, in episode 3.22, we saw the commencement of a war between France on one side and Prussia and Austria on the other in the spring of 1792. The dynamic of an aggressively revolutionary France now created an alliance between erstwhile rivals Prussia and Austria. Not unlike some of the assumptions on the eve of World War I, both sides calculated that the war in 1792 would be quick and easy. Instead, it opened up 23 years of near continuous warfare that remade Europe and remade Europe again. The immense power of revolutionary and then Napoleonic France led all of the other great powers into coalitions against them, with partners coming in and dropping out as France slowly but surely got the upper hand and started dominating western and central Europe. Meanwhile, off in the east, French aggression in the initial form of Bonaparte’s expedition to Egypt, which we talked about in episodes 3.48 and 3.49, brought the Ottomans and Russians into the anti-French coalition on the same side, which, the Ottomans and Russians had never been on this same side of anything for any reason. And that’s how things go: when your interests align or you share a common enemy, you join together. In this case, with France threatening the conquest of the Eastern Mediterranean, the Ottomans and Russians joined forces to prevent it, and the stately quadrille danced on.

In episode 3.55, and then again in, let’s see, episodes 7.3 and 7.4, and then again, in episode 8.2, and then again, in episode 10.11, we covered the Napoleonic era from all sides, and talked about the advance and retreat to France through central Europe to Russia and back again. And as I mentioned in episode 8.4, the war indemnity that Bismarck would impose on France at the end of the Franco-Prussian war was precisely the same as the war indemnity Napoleon imposed on Prussia 65 years earlier — adjusted for inflation, of course. And looking ahead just a little bit, when World War I ends, French diplomats at Versailles will want to pass this debt of blood and national honor back to Germany, and thus make it a cause of World War II. And I actually said in episode 8.4 and I’m quoting now, “there was a reason the Germans were forced to sign their acknowledgement of guilt culpability and defeat in the hall of mirrors. But that is a story for another time.” And well, here we are telling that story in another time.

We link the end of the Napoleonic Wars to the beginning of the restoration and post Napoleonic Europe in episode 6.1 on restoration, France, and then a lot in the supplementals to series 6, specifically 6.8C, on Metternich, and 6.8D, on the Italian Carbonari. Then we did it all over again in episodes 7.3. 7.4, 7.5, and 7.6, covering the Germans more on the Austrian Empire, more on the Italians, and introduced the Hungarians into the mix. And then again, we did it most recently in episodes, 10.12 and 10.13 covering the Russian angle to this period. Now, like I say, you start cutting and pasting this stuff together and it turns out, we’re all intimately familiar with the deep background of World War I, so congratulations on that. With the Napoleonic Wars fresh in everyone’s mind, there were no great power wars during the 1815 to 1848 age of Metternich, though the period was not devoid of conflict. All the great powers dealt with one of the great invasive weeds left behind by the French invasions, and that is nationalism. Nationalism sprouted up in Germany and Italy and Poland and Greece and the Balkans, all over the place. All of these subject peoples, who had just been re-subjected to various foreign rulers at the Congress of Vienna in 1815, wanted freedom and self-determination, and it became a real pain in the neck for the great powers of Europe.

Well, that brings us to one of the great gaping holes at the Revolutions podcast, a big revolution I elected to skip over: the Greek War of Independence. Now had I covered the Greek War of Independence, the origin story of World War I told through various revolutions would be almost airtight. Because Greek independence really introduces the eastern question, which was a question posed by the great European powers as the Ottoman empire continued its slow and steady decline. That erosion was now being fueled from both the inside and the outside. From the inside, Christian subjects in the Balkans, Bulgarians and Romanians and Serbs, fueled by that new fire of nationalism and encouraged by Greek success in the 1820s, wanted to break away from Constantinople. From the outside, the pressure came from Britain and France and Austria and Russia, all of whom looked to grow their own empires at Ottoman expense. The Austrians and Russians jockeyed for hegemony over the Balkans, Britain and France swept around through the Mediterranean, directing their imperial and colonial ambitions to North Africa and the Middle East, and like, for example, we talked about the French invasion of Algeria in episode 6.3, in terms of its role in the domestic political conflicts between Charles the 10th and his liberal enemies leading up to the Revolution of 1830. But it also took place in the context of the declining Ottoman Empire, whose authority and influence were now on the wane. And they could do nothing to stop the French from advancing into Muslim territory in North Africa.

Meanwhile in the west, we planted a very big seed of World War I in episode 6.8B, on the Belgian Revolution. Because that episode finished with the treaty of London, which recognized Belgian independence in 1839. And I will just go ahead and quote myself from that episode: “this treaty was signed by all the other powers, and most importantly, for the Belgians and world history, the 1839 treaty of London guaranteed Belgian neutrality. It was this very treaty that the Germans would dismiss as a mere scrap of paper in 1914. A scrap of paper that no one would actually risk another mass European war to defend.”

Then moving on to series seven on 1848, we find so many of the roots really starting to pop above the ground. Because the springtime of the peoples and the explosion of nationalism as a major ideology would play a huge role in the events that triggered World War I. You skip to the end of the series on 1848 and we see the failure of liberal nationalism to unify Germany give way to the Bismark led path of blood and iron. In Austria, we saw every one of their subject peoples — Hungarians, Czechs, Poles, Italians, Hungarian, Serbs, you name it — all fired up by dreams of national independence and self-determination. And just to highlight one bit in particular, in episode 7.24, we covered the first Pan-Slavic Congress. The idea being that above certain regional differences, there was a greater Slavic national identity that set them apart from the Germans and the Magyar and the Turks, who sought to dominate them. And again, of particular note, remember an episode 7.29, we saw how most of the Slavic peoples in the Austrian Empire, the Croats and the Serbs in particular, rose up and fought with the Austrians against the Hungarians, because they felt more threatened by Magyarization than Habsburg sovereignty. That growing self-confidence Slavic nationalism in the Balkans winds up being the trigger for World War I. And before I move on, I should also say that episode 7.29 was called The New Emperor because it was in that episode where I put young Franz Josef on the throne to replace his inadequate cousin. 65 years later, that new young emperor will be the very, very old Emperor Franz Josef signing declarations of war in the summer of 1914. Same guy, many decades later, personally linking 1848 to 1914.

In episode 8.1, we moved directly from 1848 towards the Franco-Prussian War by recapping the second French Empire, which saw among other things, Emperor Napoleon the Third end the days of French pacivity on the world stage. Seeking to reassert French power and influence after two generations of humble reticence, Napoleon the Third started getting very bold. In the early 1850s, he got into it with the Tsar of Russia over who got to be the patron of Christians in the Ottoman controlled holy lands, Napoleon promoting Catholicism for domestic political reasons, Russia, as ever, considering itself the great protector of Orthodox Christians everywhere. Now we talked about all this from the Russian side in episode 10.14. The resulting diplomatic crisis saw Britain join France for an unprecedented joint military operation against Russia, which we call the Crimean War. Now what really drove them together was their shared ambitions to control the Mediterranean with the Ottomans continuing to recede, and their shared fear that Russia had exactly the same idea. But this moment, the Crimean War, is when France and Britain really start to come together.

The Russian defeat sent the Russians into a shame spiral, while Napoleon the Third emerged so self-confident that he proceeded to back the Italians against the Austrians in the Second War of Italian Independence, which successfully broke off Northern Italy from the Austrian Empire in 1859, which pissed off the Austrians something fierce, let me tell ya. Now, all of that was in episode 8.1. Then in 8.2, we talked about Bismark’s wars of German unification. He first answered the Schleswig-Holstein question we introduced in episode 7.20 — where do you draw the line? When we talked all about the problem of mixed populations and transnational regions and divergences between elite leaders and the local population, all posing almost insurmountable conundrums to those seeking pure national unification. Regions where Germans lived right next door to Danes or Poles or Czechs makes it very difficult to draw clear national boundaries because clear national boundaries simply do not exist, it’s not a thing. All of that will play directly into World War I.

As does Bismark’s answer to whether Austria would be in or out of unified Germany. In 1866, Prussia launched a lightning war against Austria that drove them out of unified Germany. Which had the effect, I should mention, of turning the Austrian empire into the Austro-Hungarian empire. After a conscious decision to make the Magyar Hungarians equal partners in the empire in 1869. Now that the Hapsburgs had lost their Italian provinces and had no hope of dominating other German realms, it was only to the Magyar that they could look to keep their empire intact.

Now, the really big event in terms of leading up to World War I is of course the Franco-Prussian War, which we talked about in detail in episode 8.2, 8.3, and 8.4. Specifically, so we could talk about the Paris commune, but we also talk about all that stuff so now we can reference it when it comes time to explain World War I. Bismarck goaded Napoleon the Third into a war that bound the German states to Prussia, then saw this unified German army trounce the French and declared the German empire in the Hall of Mirrors in Versailles in 1870, a French humiliation they did not forget when staging their treaties ending World War I in the Hall of Mirrors at Versailles. We also mentioned in episode 8.5, that the German seizing Alsace-Lorraine became a major source of national resentment and a rallying cry for the French for the next 50 years. Maps of the departments of France continued to depict Alsace and Lorraine, but marked in black. This is also of course, the moment Prussia stops being one of the great powers, and becomes Germany. And so after German unification, the great powers are pretty much what they have been all this time, but they’re kind of under different names. The names that we will know them in World War I: the United Kingdom, the French Third Republic, Tsarist Russia, the German Empire, and the Austro-Hungarian Empire. It’s still pretty much the same players just in different forms.

Now to really start bringing things together, we need to turn to stuff we recently talked about in episode 10.25. After their humiliating defeat to Prussia — now Germany — the leaders of France wanted to A. make sure no such thing ever happened again, and B. maybe get their revenge one day. So France started courting the heck out of Russia. Now, Germany also courted Russia, but by the late 1880s, France had the upper hand diplomatically. Russia itself felt threatened by the rising immensity of German power, but also Tsar Alexander, Nicholas’s father, didn’t really like young Kaiser Wilhelm personally. In 1894, France and Russia signed a defensive treaty of alliance. In this treaty, France got a Russian army sitting on Germany’s Eastern border, making Germany forever think twice about attacking France, and Russia got a vice-a-versa assurance, but mostly they got loans from French banks to finance the industrial boom being mastermind by Sergei Witte. The defensive alliance between France and Russia secured in 1894 is crucial to the origins of World War I. It’s only going to get stronger over the next 20 years, right up into the events of 1914, because France and Russia are both going to be committed to defending each other against Germany.

Germany, meanwhile, knows it’s going to have to fight a war on two fronts if it ever goes to war with either Russia or France. The arrival of the Franco-Russian alliance also pretty much coincides with the arrival of Tsar Nicholas to the throne. It was all done before he came to power, but he’s the one who inherited it. His cousin, Kaiser Wilheim, is then going to do everything he can to break the Franco-Russian alliance. We talked all about this when we talked about the origins and course of the Russo-Japanese war in episodes 10.26 and then again in episode 10.31. Willy relentlessly encourages Nikki to advance the Russian Empire into the far east, hopefully turning Russian attention, money, and manpower away from the German border in the process. Willie so relentlessly encouraged Nikki to go fight the Japanese yellow menace on behalf of the white Christian civilization that the tsar believed, right to the end, that Germany would eventually join the Russo-Japanese war and bail him out once it started going bad. But then it turned into a humiliating catastrophe, and it was not at all in German interest to help the Russians fight the Japanese, so they didn’t. International real politik is a game of interest, not sentiment.

The Russian humiliation, of course, led to the Revolution of 1905 domestically, but it would also lead the Russian leaders to further reassess their position against Germany. It would also lead them to seek the restoration of their national honor at the earliest possible opportunity. In the aftermath of the Russo-Japanese war, the Russians would dramatically reform and rebuild their armies and look for a chance to prove to the world that they could still project their power and authority, that they were not like the Ottomans or the Austro-Hungarians an empire in decline. So, for example, they would try to advance their long standing ideological position that the tsars of Russia were the patrons and protectors of all Orthodox Christians everywhere, particularly Slavic Orthodox Christians. Like, for example, the Serbs.

So just trying to talk about all these European revolutions over all these episodes and all these years, we have simultaneously planted many of the seeds of World War I. Not all of them, mind you, but tons of them. The rivalry between France and Germany and the lingering grudges caused by the Franco-Prussian War; the long-standing Russian encroachment on the Ottomans and the larger eastern question; the state of the Austro-Hungarian empire and their relationship to their subjects and neighbors in the Balkans; the recent Alliance between France and Russia; the colonial expansions of France and Britain into North Africa and all the way to the far east; the destabilizing humiliation of Russia in the Russo-Japanese war; and then of course, just generally the rise of nationalism as a powerful new ideology.

None of this is new information. It’s all been refresher. The pieces are nearly all in place. And next week, we will come back and tie the Russian humiliation of the Russo-Japanese war to the steady rise of nationalism in the Balkans and the steady decline of the Ottoman Empire and the Austro-Hungarian Empire to give us the Balkans crisis, which de-stabilized the balance of power in Europe and which would truly, directly, lead to World War I. That will all be new information.

Before I go, let me please just say again, that Hero of Two Worlds is now available for pre-order everywhere you can pre-order a book from. On the internet, bookshop.org is a great option, but really your local bookshop, where you would normally go to buy books, that’s where I would encourage you to go. So please let’s hit 10,000 pre-orders so I don’t have to quit podcasting.

Okay, look, you and I both know quitting podcasting is an idle threat. I’m not actually going to do it. It’s a joke, but just do me this solid. Pre-order the book. Thank you.

 

10.051 – Our Friend


10.51-_Our_Friend_Master-1

This week’s episode is brought to you by audible. Audible is the leading provider of spoken word entertainment. All in one place at audible, you can find the largest selections of audio books. Ranging from best-sellers and new releases to celebrity, memoirs, languages, business motivation, and more like original entertainment from top celebrity creators in thousands of popular and binge-worthy podcasts.

So we’re finishing up with Rasputin today, but if you want to learn way, way, way more, I recommend Rasputin faith power and the Twilight of the czars by Douglas Smith, which was my main source for most of the stuff. He covers pretty much everything you would want to know about Rasputin and more. I mean, it’s 33 hours long, so don’t expect to walk away feeling like something got skipped or skimmed over because trust me nothing was skipped or skimmed over as an audible member, you will get one credit every month.

Good for any title in their entire premium selection. That means the latest best sellers are the busiest new releases. And those titles are going to be yours to keep forever in your audible library. So to start your membership, visit audible.com/revolutions or text revolutions to 500, 500. That again.

Visit audible.com/revolutions or text revolutions to 500, 500.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10:51: Our Friend

Welcome to the third installment of what was supposed to be a single episode about Rasputin and his relationship with the imperial family, but which became three mini-episodes thanks to my recent health adventures. Um, as I wrote this episode, I was propped up in bed, in between kidney stone procedures. The next one is scheduled for this coming Friday, April 16th, after which we almost immediately hop on a plane and fly home on Sunday, April 18. So, there will be an episode that drops that day on Sunday, April 18th, but it will have nothing to do with the Russian Revolution. Instead, it’ll be a little standalone reflection called The Streets of Paris, a few episodic slices of life from living here between 2018 and 2021 that connect back to scenes from our previous series on the various French revolutions, right, what it was like to be in the middle of Parisian streets, crammed with angry protestors, or streets crammed with jubilant crowds, or streets as empty and silent as a post-apocalyptic fantasy. After that, I will take two weeks off to adjust to moving back to the United States, and then we’ll come back to the launch World War I.

So last week we got as far as Rasputin’s first introduction to the imperial family in November 1905, Nicholas and Alexander took a shine to the peasant holy man, but it’s not like he immediately moved into the palace. Over the course of the next several years, he regularly bounced back and forth between St. Petersburg and his home village in Siberia, developing and cultivating his reputation on both sides of the Ural mountains. So after the first meeting between Rasputin and the imperial family in late 1905, he did not actually see them again until July 1906, and then after that, not again until October 1906. Now in between this, he sent various letters and salutations and they came to think rather highly of him, but his movement into the inner circle was slow and steady, not sudden and all at once.

Rasputin really started becoming a recognizable fixture in the imperial circle in the spring of 1907, not just in St. Petersburg high society, but out on the outskirts of town, in the imperial residence at Tsarskoye Selo. In particular, he won over a young woman named Anna Vyrubova, who had become an intimate personal friend of Alexandra. About a decade younger than the empress, Anna served as a close friend and protege and devoutly loyal supporter. She was invited to take up residence in a home adjacent to the main imperial palace and very much inside the imperial bubble. An unhappy marriage to an unhappy husband led Anna to seek spiritual solace with the apparently holy Rasputin, and she became one of his most fervent supporters in the inner circle. Many of the meetings between Rasputin and Nicholas and Alexandra physically took place inside Anna’s house.

Rasputin was successful enough at conquering St. Petersburg high society and earning special attention and favors from the imperial family that by the fall of 1907, he was able to buy a fine two story house on the main street of his home village. He was fast transitioning from charismatic, eccentric to well-connected figure with powerful friends and allies. On this particular trip home in the fall of 1907, Rasputin also arrived with four devoutly loyal female supporters who all took up residence with him and Rasputin’s wife and children. This led to much speculation and gossip about his relationship with these women. Rasputin had a well-documented habit of publicly hugging and kissing women in ways that were well outside what would be considered decent. He was also known to regularly take mixed gender trips to the bath, which was considered irregular and indecent. Local complaints led local church authorities to investigate them and interview everyone in Rasputin’s little circle over the winter of 1907-1908, which concluded that he was sitting right on the line. He wasn’t necessarily a heretic and hadn’t done anything illegal, but he was probably up to no good.

Local concern out on the far flung periphery of the empire was matched by concern in the inner circle of the empire. When Rasputin was in St. Petersburg, he made increasingly familiar calls on the imperial family, who now welcomed him with eager and open arms. The tsar’s sister Olga was shocked to discover Rasputin was allowed to linger in the family’s private chambers even after the children had changed into their nightgowns. Right around this same time, Olga found herself alone with Rasputin at a little evening soiree and was extremely put off by his advances. He moved over to her real close and started caressing her while they talked, causing her to get up and leave the room.

But though Olga was disturbed by Rasputin’s behavior, shortly after these incidents, the then three-year-old Aleksei fell and hurt his leg, causing all kinds of painful internal bleeding. The doctors could do nothing, but the family called Rasputin and he came over and he prayed over the toddler and in the morning, Aleksei was better. Olga found Rasputin personally distasteful, but after this was convinced that he had some kind of healing ability that could not be denied, and it was this place, as the comforter and healer of the tsarevitch that Rasputin’s place became secure practically no matter what he did or what stories were told about him.

So we should talk about this for a second, because if you are disinclined to believe Rasputin had the ability to literally ask God to heal the sick and God listened, we do have to wonder what’s going on here. Now, Robert Massey’s biography of Nicholas and Alexander spent a lot of time on this question, and the basic takeaway is that a hemophiliac recovering from an incident requires an environment of peace, calm and serenity. You got to eliminate physical jostling and emotional stress to allow extremely tentative and fragile blood clots to form. Now both Rasputin skeptics and his supporters all report that the family believed in him enough that his prayers and his presence created that environment. It also led them to have faith in recovery outside the ministrations of the doctors, which just so happened to be full of exactly the kind of poking and prodding that disrupted the healing process. So again, if you are disinclined to believe a religious explanation, what you might say is that Rasputin showed up and allowed this tsarevitch’s body to heal itself. But Rasputin did provide a kind of faith that allowed Aleksei’s body to accomplish the work it needed to accomplish. There is also some evidence that he intervened to prevent the administration of aspirin as a pain reliever, which thins the blood and was doing far more harm than good. But whatever the explicit mix of factors, Nicholas and especially Alexandra became convinced Rasputin could relieve their little son’s misery, and thus their own misery. And even a skeptic like Olga, who did not like Rasputin personally, could not deny the apparently miraculous results he achieved.

Outside the inner circle though, Rasputin ingratiating himself with the imperial family was a cause for concern. Plenty of people believed he was just a smooth talking charlatan whose ultimate intentions were not known. I mean, we can’t forget that this is all taking place against a backdrop of massive social revolution. Rasputin was an unknown and potentially destabilizing element and maybe even some kind of deep cover subversive revolutionary himself. It shouldn’t surprise anyone to learn that the Okhrana opened a file on him and kept him under near constant surveillance and shared their findings with prime Minister Stolypin. Their basic conclusion was that Rasputin was a womanizing con artist who should be kept as far away from the tsar as possible. Stolypin took this assessment to Nicholas who promised to never see Rasputin again, but who then just kept right on seeing Rasputin. In any fight between Stolypin and Rasputin for the ear of the tsar, Rasputin was always going to win, because he was happy to tell Nicholas what he wanted to hear, and Stolypin was always telling the tsar things he didn’t want to hear.

Now this set the pattern for the next several years: Nicholas and Alexander ever defending Rasputin, and often referring to him simply as “our friend” from enemies and slanderers who wanted to destroy him for their own sinister reasons. Outside the imperial bubble, their support for him was inexplicable, because even well-connected people did not understand the true nature of Aleksei’s hemophilia. and so they chalked it all up to Rasputin’s manipulative hypnosis or the carnal lusts of the empress. The Tsar’s personal valet routinely fed information to the gossipy salons of high society that Rasputin was around all the time, coming in through the back door, that he was often alone with the empress and overly familiar with the children. It led to widespread rumors of affairs, and worse.

The and worse really started coalescing in 1909, as early supporters in society and in the church grew disenchanted with Rasputin and turned on him. The manipulative way he treated vulnerable women, the overly physical way he pawed at everyone in sight led to stories of orgies and debauchery, and then, inevitably, extremely credible accusations of rape.

The rape accusations came from, among other places, a nun at a convent he visited, two of his early young female admirers, another from the personal governess of the tsarevich. From the distance of a hundred years, the limited amount of evidence available, and the filter of Rasputin’s many enemies, makes it hard to say which of these allegations are true, and which were invented. But after everything that I have read, I am more than comfortable saying the following: one, rasputin was a casual sex pest. He was a creep; two, he took sexual advantage of vulnerable young women; and three, he raped at least several women. So even after clearing out all the obvious fabrications and exaggerations and lies, what we’re left with is more than enough to conclude that Rasputin was guilty many times over of sexual assault and rape.

The stories of his immoral behavior and the various rape allegations against him became well-known in society by 1909 and 1910, and they were a huge part of the reason his early supporters inside of the church turned on him. But Alexandra refused to believe any of it. She dismissed all of it as lies and slanders against our friend, who was a man of deep and loving faith, nothing more. People just didn’t understand him because they could not understand someone who was touched by God. And Rasputin was smart enough to frame all of this as a battle between god and the devil, where he was god, and the minions of the devil were out to get him. The imperial family were already in a state of siege politically, and this became just one more facet of that siege mentality, that demons and Jews and atheists were trying to destroy all that was good and holy on earth.

The connection between this personal sense of siege and the political sense of siege met in the spring of 1910 as the free press finally got ahold of the story that this guy Rasputin was hanging around the imperial family and probably doing horrible things. The Moscow Gazette printed a series of salacious articles describing all manner of Rasputin’s debauchery. When the tsar called in Stolypin to address this PR crisis, it was not, let’s figure out what to do with Rasputin, it was, how do we shut down the free press? Stolypin said, they’re not printing anything illegal so I can’t really arrest anybody or shut down any newspapers, but the tsar still ordered him to lean on editors and newspapers to stop talking about his friend, and Stolypin carried out his orders, and leaned on editors to stop talking about it.

But even after trying to shut down the public debate about Rasputin, Stolypin still tried personally to get rid of him. In February 1911, he called Rasputin in for a personal meeting and presented a damning dossier describing Rasputin’s known activities all from various eyewitness statements and suggested Rasputin leave St. Petersburg and never come back.

Now Rasputin did decide that this was coincidentally a good time to suddenly make a prolonged pilgrimage to the Holy Land, but not before indicating to Alexandra that Stolypin was out to get him, which only helped turn the empress against the prime minister rather than open her eyes to what Rasputin was up to. Stolypin’s falling out with the imperial family and his subsequently unmourned assassination was at least partly due to his hostility to Rasputin.

Rasputin, of course, outlasted Stolypin, and he weathered this initial public storm set against him, but then a truly miraculous incident in 1912 basically foreclosed anyone’s ability to purge him from the imperial bubble. While the imperial family was on vacation in the fall of 1912, eight year old Aleksei fell getting into a boat and injured his leg. But luckily, it didn’t seem so bad at first. But then a few weeks later, the family was out at a Polish hunting lodge, and Alexandra and Aleksei went for a carriage ride. The jostling aggravated the previous injury and he started complaining of pain in his groin and his abdomen. When they got home, he immediately went to bed, and it quickly became the worst and most life-threatening episode of his young life.

He didn’t get better. Doctors raced from St. Petersburg to the tsarevitch as he only got worse and never better. Alexandra maintained a nearly sleepless vigil for a week and a half, while Nicholas maintained the pretense that all was fine and well for the throngs of visitors and attendants who were present at the lodge, all of the wild Aleksei lay in his bed in continuous pain. And the descriptions of this are heartwrenching: he was asking his mother, why don’t you help me, he was asking her if the pain would stop if he died. And pretty soon everyone, the boy included, believed he was dying.

Eventually word started leaking and the public was notified that the tsarevitch was gravely ill. There were public vigils and prayers. On the 10th day after taking to his bed, he seemed to be slipping. They gave him his last rites. And on this last night, Alexandra asked her friend Anna to contact Rasputin over telegraph. He cabled back almost immediately: “God has seen your tears and heard your prayers,” he said, “Do not be sad. The little boy will not die. Do not let the doctors torment him too much.”

Alexandra was relieved to hear this. And the next day, Aleksei woke up alive. And then slowly, miraculously, and unaccountably, started getting better. Whether it was coincidence or the soothing comfort of being promised that all would be well, or whether the empress insisted the doctors leave her son alone and that did the trick, there seemed to be some kind of causal link between Rasputin’s cable and the recovery. At least in Alexandra’s mind. Alekesi did recover. He did not die. And Rasputin’s place at the side of the imperial family was secure. He would be right there to comfort and guide them and soothe them as they entered into a national crisis that made the Revolution of 1905 look like child’s play: World War I.

10.050- The Holy Man

 

This week’s episode is brought to you by a way, a away as a modern lifestyle brand that creates thoughtful products for every traveler and every kind of trip. They started out with the perfect suitcase craft. Do the features to make travel more seamless. And now as travel looks more different than ever, you can count on a way’s range of suitcases, bags and accessories.

Whenever you take that next trip. Now we are about to do our first real transatlantic travel in close to two years as we go from France back to the United States and God willing things will work out in a way that we can all start traveling again. The way we’d like to, I really do recommend coming to France.

Paris is quite a lovely city. Now we’re all navigating the current reality of travel, but no matter what your destination might be or style away, suitcases and bags and accessories come in a variety of colors and sizes and materials to suit your needs and inspire your future travels. All the way suitcases are designed to last a lifetime with durable exteriors that can withstand, or even the office of baggage handlers.

Every suitcase comes with an interior organizer that allows for built-in compression to help you pack more. And for 360 degree spinner wheels guaranteed for the smoothest roll. Even through the most hectic of airports and train stations, start your 100 day trial and shop the entire away lineup of travel essentials, including their best-selling suitcases at a way.

travel.com/revolutions. That again, a way travel.com/revolutions.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.50: The Holy Man

Last time we talked about the tsarevich, his hemophilia and the effect it had on his parents and sisters. Because all through the tumults of the Revolution of 1905, it’s aftermath, and the reactionary turn that followed, the family labored under emotional stress that does not excuse or even fully explain their behavior, but does add a necessary dimension to the story. And I didn’t mention this last week, but there is a kind of parallel to what happened with Louis the 16th and Marie Antoinette in the late 1780s. They too went years without producing a male heir and endured the stress and toll of not having secured the dynasty, and then when a baby boy finally came along, he was constantly sick. In his case, not hemophilia, but tuberculosis. And then the beloved crown prince and heir to the throne entered his final illness and died in June, 1789, like right in the middle of the crisis of the Estates-General. Now things like this, don’t explain everything, but they do matter.

But the tsarevich did not die. Despite many scary moments, he kept living, he kept surviving. And the need to explain this survival with some kind of cause and effect mechanism led particularly Alexandra further down the road towards mystic religiosity. Now she was always devoutly religious, but after the birth of her son, she became more devout than ever. And this is important, not just on a personal level, but on a political and social level, especially in the aftermath of the Revolution of 1905, because Nicholas and Alexandra fervently believed in god, in divinity, in divine agency, working in the world and responsive to prayer. This tied directly into the health, not just of their family, but of the empire, which they continued to believe had been given to Nicholas by god. Their reactionary conservatism, the fight to undo 1905 and reclaim their rightful authority, was not just about jealously guarding worldly power, but about defending divinity from blasphemy. Their calculations were not just political but religious. They paid as much heed, and then maybe more than they should have, to religious and spiritual advisors as government ministers and political advisors. The deep interwoven connection between religion, politics, and family life all came to be embodied by one man in particular, who has become the archetype of the hypnotically manipulative spiritual advisor: Grigori Rasputin.

Much has been made of Rasputin. Much has been said of Rasputin. He has been an infamous figure for more than a century, and it’s a very tricky thing to disentangle truth from myth, from Rasputin, this guy who was born in Siberia and was later kicking around the imperial palace, like a member of the family saying and doing specific things, from the Rasputin who was a socially constructed idea, conjured from the imaginations of both admirers and detractors. Because both friends and enemies were prone to exaggeration, heaping onto Rasputin anecdotes and stories and accusations, whether to praise him or damn him to say he was a blessing miracle worker or a sinister and abusive charlatan. And this remains a challenge because stories picked up in the press or spread around society gossip was later treated as primary source material by future historians and biographers who passed along these quote unquote firsthand accounts that were in reality just people jotting down rumors they heard in a salon, or stories deliberately manufactured to make Rasputin look either really good or really bad.

So, what I’m relying on here is a recent biography of Rasputin by Douglas Smith, which is a gargantuan biography that came out a few years ago, and which has done an admirable job of just starting from square one to take stock of what we know, what we don’t know, what was true, and what was false. Because not everything you know about Rasputin is true, but also, not everything you know about Rasputin is false.

So, first things first, pretty much everything you may have heard about Rasputin before the age of 30 has no basis in actual concrete contemporaneous evidence. Any specific anecdote about him doing this or doing that invariably comes from a much later period, either supplied by Rasputin in interviews and conversations, or supplied by his enemies, taking what they believed about him in, say, 1912 or 1913, and then telling stories about what he must have been like in, say, 1890. But none of it comes from the period itself, which is understandable. Rasputin was born an illiterate peasant among illiterate peasants, and so it’s not exactly a shock that there was almost no documentation about his early life.

The gist of what we do know is that he was born in a small Siberian village in January 1869, and was the only surviving child of his parents. His father at some point worked in the imperial mail service as a driver, and probably Rasputin did spend most of his life kinda up to no good. There appears to be at least a few notes of arrest from local police that speak to a mischievous bordering on criminal personality. Now, oddly enough, both Rasputin’s enemies and his friends have an interest in exaggerating and inventing stories about his youthful deviancy. His enemies obviously want to make him look bad. But because in the future, Rasputin will effectively be telling a story of how he’s born again Christian, though not in that precise language at all, it’s important to establish how sinful he was in order to emphasize the power of the transformation wrought by God. That is how those born again. Stories work. There is no redemption without sin.

In 1897, Rasputin was 28 years old, he was married with a few children, and still living in the household of his parents when he suddenly got it into his head to change his life completely. He was now going to seek the path of a godly pilgrim, become a monk or a holy man. And apparently Rasputin just sort of announced one day that he was off to find god, and went off to find god. Now, obviously something pushed him down that path, but it’s hard to say what, whether it was some transcendent mystical experience or something more mundane, like looking down at his plow one day and was like, man, hard work sucks, I’m out of here. Now, the decision to go off and find god was not unheard of, and wandering religious pilgrims were a well-known part of life in the Russian Empire. So Rasputin is not just being some lone weirdo here, he is joining a very active and well-populated milieu. He went first to a monastery where he probably learned to read and write, and then spent a few years on the pilgrimage circuit of Orthodox Christianity, probably making it as far as Mount Athos in Greece, and then he would periodically return home, hang out for a little bit before leaving to go on another pilgrimage.

While back in his home village, he developed a small circle of friends and acolytes who joined him for their own brand of Christian worship. Now he was suspected at the time, and it still sometimes connected to this day, with a particular underground sect of heretics who were into sadomasochistic orgies as the true path to god, but it does not appear that investigations of Rasputin by the church or the state ever established a real link.

In 1904, so like seven years after he decided to become a man of god, Rasputin moved from the pilgrimage circuit to big city society. First, he went to the city of Kazan on the banks of the Volga, and there met and ingratiated himself with local church officials and an influential monastery. These guys sized him up, believed Rasputin to be a sincere men of god, and gave him their blessing to operate as a quasi-mystical holy man healer and seer. Now this role too, was an established part of Russian life. They were called starets, spiritual advisors, teachers, and soothsayers, dispensing advice based on their own mysterious connection to god.

After spending a while in Kazan, Rasputin acquired a handful of letters of recommendation from influential people in the church and society, and carried those to St. Petersburg. He came to the capital probably in the summer of 1905, which, let’s be very clear, we’re right smack dab in the middle of the revolution of 1905 here, but when he arrived, he met and impressed two gatekeepers into St. Petersburg society. The first was an influential theologian named Theophan. The other were the two so-called Black Princesses, the Montenegro borne wives of two of the tsar’s cousins, who were influential patrons and salon keepers in St. Petersburg. With friends and supporters now established in both the church and in society, the doors of St. Petersburg were opened to Rasputin.

Now, it might seem strange that this rough semi-literate peasant could so easily win his way into high society. But at this moment in history, Russian high society was very disconnected from the traditional hierarchy of the Orthodox Church, which was mostly meant for the peasants. Instead, they were super into spiritualism, mysticism, and the occult. This is just a part of a whole global trend in the late 19th and early 20th century, this is the heyday of theosophy and seances and paranormal belef. Rasputin fit right into the expected mold of an exotic mystical shaman from the wilderness who might possess second sight and clairvoyance and magical healing abilities, and his very uncouth peasant habits only added to a kind of repellent allure that he carried around with him.

But Rasputin was singularly successful in this scene because of his undeniably magnetic personal charisma, which everyone talks about, friend and foe alike. And in particular, they talked about his eyes. That his eyes had this deep penetrating, and unsettling intensity, that he would look right at you, fix his eyes on you, and you just sort of feel seen. This is not necessarily out and out hypnosis, but the intensity of Rasputin penetrating gaze was universally remarked upon. And he paired this penetrating gaze with a habit of affecting an unashamed egalitarian manner with whoever he happened to be talking to, no matter how great or small. And he would ask these incredibly direct and personal questions, right: how’s your marriage? Are you happy? Do your children love you? Stuff like that, stuff that was practically unheard of in high society and made people both uncomfortable and vulnerable. And this was the key to Rasputin’s social success, and the key to his ability to manipulate people. Rasputin was a master of social manipulation, and as we’ll talk about next week, he was well aware of the power he was able to wield over people, especially women. And he already knew how to get what he wanted, whatever that might be..

So, the reputation of this intense peasant holy man touched by god who could maybe see the future and maybe heal the sick just by touch and prayer spread throughout St. Petersburg society, and Rasputin became a not to be missed curiosity. Eventually, word reached the imperial palace through multiple channels, but most especially the Black Princesses, who encouraged Nicholas and Alexandra to just, get a load of this guy. And they did. On November the first, 1905 — so again, we’re talking just a few weeks after the Tsar signed the October Manifesto admitting defeat in the Revolution of 1905 — Rasputin was invited to the Imperial Palace. Nicholas jotted down the meeting in his diary, this marking the first contact between Rasputin and the Romanoffs. Rasputin made a favorable impression on the imperial couple, especially as he seemed to be the living embodiment of everything Nicholas and Alexandra wanted to believe about the empire: he was this simple peasant touched by god who loved and supported the tsar. He was everything they wanted from the Russian people, he called them mother and father, and told them do not worry, all will be well. It was exactly what they wanted to hear, and as the months and years went on, they were happy to invite Rasputin around to tell them more of exactly what they wanted to hear.

Now, because I am scheduled for surgery in… I’m looking at the clock right now, in about 18 hours from now, we’re going to leave it there and we’ll pick it up next week, as Rasputin becomes an increasingly regular presence at the Imperial palace. First, without incident, because he carried the recommendation of high society and the official approval of the Orthodox Church, but then with increasing tension, as his early supporters turned their backs on him, as stories about what exactly he was using his intensely manipulative powers to do, and how far into the inner sanctum of imperial authority, he might be doing them.

 

10.049 – The Tsarevich


10.49- The Tsarevich

This week’s episode is brought to you by hello, fresh with hello, fresh. You get fresh pre-measured ingredients and mouthwatering seasonal recipes. Deliver right to your door. Hello, fresh, lets you skip those trips to the grocery store and makes home cooking easy, fun, and affordable. And that is why they are America’s number one meal kit.

Hello, fresh cuts out stressful meal planning and grocery store trips. So you can enjoy cooking and getting dinner on the table. In about 30 minutes or less, eating healthier has also never been easier with low cow carb, smart, vegetarian, or pescatarian options every week. And no matter what you choose, every single recipe is packed with fresh produce sourced directly from farmers.

Now we have personally loved hello, fresh. It keeps us from falling into boring food ruts and just making the same thing over and over again. And now that I have moved decisively in the direction of being vegetarian, although I’m never going to give up the seafood options, uh, all of the vegetarian options are healthy and delicious, and I highly recommend them.

So go to hello, fresh.com/ Revolutionary 12. And use the code revolutions 12 that’s numeral one, two, four 12 free meals, including free shipping that again, go to hello, fresh.com/revolutions 12. And use the code revolutions 12 for 12 free meals, including free shipping.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.49: The Tsarevich

Well, hello friends. You may have noticed this week’s episode is a bit shorter than usual. That is going to be true for the next few weeks, because guess what, my kidney stone drama has returned. Everything I went through last autumn is now being gone through again, except this time it’s my left side rather than my right side. I am okay at the moment. I’m just biding my time on painkillers, but the amount of legwork I’ve had to do to move towards aranging the surgical resolution to all of this has cut into my work time quite a bit. But I am moving forward, uh, I have a procedure scheduled for this Friday, april 2nd, that’s just a couple of days from now, and then a second one two weeks after that on April the 16th, because it’s a two-step procedure

. So, that’s one thing that’s going on. The absolutely hilarious wrinkle is that with Hero of Two Worlds now finished –and it is finished — our time in France is finished. It has been great, but now it’s time to move back home. Now this has been coming for a while, I just haven’t said anything about it yet, but everything is arranged and the plane tickets are bought and locked in and they are bought and locked in for April 18th. So if you do the math, that means that the schedule for the surgeries is going to mean that I’m practically going directly from a hospital bed to an airplane, which, you know, gee whiz, that will be tons of fun. So basically what’s happening with me is that we have just a few weeks left in France, I have a huge list of things to do, and my body has decided to throw onto that to-do list, have multiple surgical procedures, including all requisite consultations, lab tests, and scans that go along with it. Now, going through all of this at the end of last year was quite a miserable ordeal, but was thus a character building experience, because as you all know, according to Calvin’s dad, being miserable builds character. But my friends, I have to tell you, I find the prospect of doing it all again gratuitous and unnecessary. Like, I’ve had this character building experience, I do not need to do it again, especially not right now three weeks before I’m leaving France forever. But the gods do not seem interested in my opinion, and so I will do it all again.

Now, what will the impact on the show be? What are the implications of this for all of you? Well, I was already going to take two weeks off at the end of April and the beginning of May to account for moving back to the United States and getting resettled. But I still have three more new episodes scheduled for April 4th, April 11th, and April 18 that do need to be published to meet some advertising obligations that I frankly cannot afford not to meet. So I’m going to navigate all this by breaking the material up into much smaller bits just to make it more manageable for me, so what would normally be covered in one episode or two episodes will be covered in multiple episodes. So, this week we were supposed to introduce, he-whose-name-you-already-know, but that part was meant to come after I did the requisite explanation for why he-whose-name-you-already-know even shows up in the first place.

So, this is how we break up the material. Today, I’m going to talk about the plight of Alexei Romanov, tsarevich of Russia, and next week we will do he-whose-name-you-already-know, and it’s Rasputin. I mean, it’s Rasputin. But, uh, let’s get on with this, because as soon as I’m done recording, I’m getting on a train to go meet with an anesthesiologist.

After Nicholas and Alexandra got married in 1894, they started producing a fine healthy batch of children on a two-year clockwork cycle. Their first daughter Olga was born in 1895, and Tatyana in 1897, Maria in 1899, and Anastasia in 1901. The four daughters grew up loving and loved by their parents. They also grew up loving and loved by each other. They were very close in age, and due to the particularly bubble-like world they inhabited, which was even more bubble like than other European royal families, they were around each other far more than they were allowed to be around anyone else their own age. Their bond was tight enough that correspondence emanating from their little world was often signed OTMA, for Olga Tatyana, Maria, and Anastasia, as they were practically just one collective entity. They also shared an odd upbringing defined by spartan luxury. On the one hand, they were raised in palaces and surrounded by enormous wealth and privilege, but Nicholas insisted on the same kind of Russian upbringing that had been imposed on him by his father: the girls slept on camp beds with no pillows, there was little decoration or ornamentation in their rooms, and they started each day with a freezing cold bath.

Though the growing Romanov family loved each other, as the years passed, there was a little problem. The tsar did not yet have a male heir. This was despite all of the praying that the devout Nicholas and the especially devout Alexandra could muster. So it did finally seem like a god given blessing when Alexandra finally gave birth to a son in the summer of 1904. As this blessed event occurred just as all the news coming out of the war in the far east was bad, and the swirling domestic forces that were about to coalesce into the Revolution of 1905 were swirling, Nicholas said, “there are no words to thank god for sending us this comfort in a time of sore trials.” Alexandra herself breathe a massive sigh of relief as the nearly decade long burden of not having given birth to a boy was finally lifted, so she could finally relax.

The little baby boy was named Alexei, and the newborn tsarevich could count among his godparents his great grandfather, King Christian the Ninth of Denmark, his great uncle, King Edward the Seventh of the United Kingdom, who everybody called Uncle Bertie, and older once removed cousins the Prince of Wales, aka the future King George the Fifth and Kaiser Wilheim, aka Cousin Willy. And before we move on, I just gotta give it to the old conservative royalists out there because they were totally right that one of the advantages of having all of these royal and imperial families related to each other is that disputes between their countries could obviously just be worked out at the family dinner table, totally precluding the possibility of their respective kingdoms and empires falling into a massive war of suicidal self-destruction. The vast intermarriage of these royal houses in the 19th century paved the way for the 20th century, which as we all know is a period of prolonged peace, harmony, and good will between them.

But there was a downside to all of this interrelation, and the specific downside we need to talk about today is hemophilia. At the dawn of the 20th century, the royal houses of Europe were rife with hemophilia. Thanks to their shared link to Queen Victoria, who was known as the grandmother of Europe. Victoria apparently had a spontaneous gene mutation that made her a carrier for hemophilia, which is a hereditary trait subsequently carried by women, but expressed in men. The disorder was already well-known in the medical community, and understood for decades to be a result of genetic inheritance. So, when Victoria gave birth to nine children who subsequently produced 42 grandchildren, who all went out there and married into the various royal houses of Europe, they took hemophilia with them. One of Victoria’s sons Leopold turned out to be a hemophiliac, and two of her daughters, Alice and Beatrice, turned out to be carriers. Alice then passed the gene along to one of her sons, who subsequently died in childhood of a hemorrhage, and two of her daughters. Irene and Alexandra, now empress of Russia. By the time Alexandra gave birth to Alexei in 1904, hemophilia was spread all throughout the royal houses of Europe, and now it came to Russia.

The first sign of hemophilia in the tsarevich came right away when they snipped the umbilical cord and it just kept bleeding. Then six weeks later, the little babies navel presented even more bleeding. And as hemophilia was known, it caused immediate concern in the family, and Alexei was closely monitored as he grew up. And their early concern transitioned to full blown acceptance, as everybody watched the simple falls of the toddler produced scary blotches and bruises. The main concern here was not simple scrapes and cuts, but those bruises, which indicated internal bleeding. Internal bleeding that caused discomfort, pain and might lead directly to his death. When little Alexei was three, he smacked his face and his eyes swelled shut. Sometimes there would hardly even seem to be any cause at all; he would just wake up complaining that his arm or his leg didn’t work properly as blood had seeped painfully into his joints. After the hemophilia diagnosis became unavoidable, the imperial family elected to hide the condition as much as possible and keep it a strict family secret.

It eventually came to be understood in public and in the global presses that something was amiss with the heir to the Russian throne, that he had some kind of recurring medical issue, but nobody knew exactly what. Even the family’s French tutor, who taught the imperial daughters and who was around the household frequently by 1906, was kept in the dark for many years, and not told why Alexei would take to his bed for weeks at a time, and why his sisters would be so downcast as a result.

The cloud of love, worry, fear and dread led Alexei to have a very uneven and isolated childhood. On the one hand, he had to be monitored round the clock by nurses, and then, when he was five, the family assigned him two trusted sailors who worked on the imperial yacht, who could keep a secret and who were good with children, to act as constant minders, guardians, and nurses. He was also kept away from other boys his own age, as other boys, his own age would naturally want to play way too rough. His mother also forbid him from normal things like playing sports and riding horses because the slightest fall might kill him.

But this protective worrying was balanced on the other hand by excessive leniency in any nonphysically threatening part of his life, because Nicholas and Alexandra seemed to feel so bad forbidding so many things for his own good that they hardly disciplined him at all if he was just being annoying, rather than risking his own life.

By the age of five, so roundabout 1909, the young tsarevich had some kind of understanding of the bizarre position he found himself in: both that he was cursed with some kind of unique affliction, but also blessed to be one of the most important people in the world. At least, that’s certainly how everybody treated him. He was well aware that he was treated differently from other people, and so his life became a mix of maximum prohibition on the one hand, and maximum leniency on the other, depending on whether or not the activity in question was dangerous and this impacted his personality, and it frankly turned him into something of a mischievous little brat. He played pranks, he ignored commands from adults if those commands displeased him, he demanded government minister stand when he showed up, and he yelled and threw tantrums if they did not. He ordered around staff and officials and military officers, and ultimately only seemed to listen to his father, the tsar. He once grabbed a woman’s parasol and threw it in some water and only felt bad and apologized because his father told him he was disappointed, not because he actually felt bad about it. Another time at dinner, he crawled under the table and stole the woman’s shoe, then when the tsar ordered him to put it back, he did, but only after sticking a strawberry in the toe for the poor woman to jam her foot into.

In between these episodes of mischievous brattiness though, he occasionally rebelled against the physical constraints his parents tried to keep him under, but found out for himself that the little bumps and scrapes you acquire just from living life, not even necessarily doing anything too dangerous, sent him to bed for weeks of painful recuperation. All of this took a toll on him, especially as he came to understand that his disorder was potentially fatal.

Now no young kid is supposed to lay around pondering his own mortality and wondering if this time would be the time that he died. But he did. And so too did his parents, especially the emperess, who labored under constant worry. When the doctors can only do so much Alexandra let her spirituality and devout Christianity take her in any direction possible that would ease her worried mind. I mean, look, all parents endure never-ending concern about their children’s safety. Humans are fragile. The world is hard and sharp and moving a thousand miles an hour. One mistake, one accident, and that’s it. We all know it. But the Romanovs lived with this to the extreme, and easing this mental burden led the empress to seek out spiritual advisers and spiritual healers and anybody who might ease herself pain and her own constant worry.

So, this is the mentality of the imperial family when they heard about an obscure faith healer from Siberia who had come to St. Petersburg in 1906 bearing letters of recommendation, and who had patrons in high society. And that, unfortunately, is where we’re going to have to leave it for now, because this is where Rasputin comes from. This is why Rasputin is important. But because the family hid the hemophilia of their son from the world, from Russian society, from the Russian people, from, from everybody, nobody at the time could quite understand how or why Rasputin was able to get such a hole of the tsar and his wife. But it’s pretty simple: they believed he was blessed by god with the power to heal their son.

10.048 – The Death of Reform

 

This week’s episode is brought to you by keeps the best way to prevent hair loss is to do something about it while you still have hair. Left prevention is key. Keeps offers a simple stress-free way to keep your hair convenient. Virtual doctor consultations and medications will be delivered straight to your door every three months.

So you don’t have to leave your house. Low-cost treatments start at just $10 a month, but again, prevention is key. Treatments can take up to four to six months to see results. So act fast. If you’re ready to take action and prevent hair loss, go to K E E P s.com/revolutions to receive your first month of treatment for free that again.

K E E P s.com/revolutions to get your first month free. K E E P s.com/revolutions.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.48: The Death of Reform

Last week we talked about the heyday of the Stolypin reform era, which lasted from about 1907 to about 1909. This was no small project. Stolypin was aiming for a complete reorganization of property relations, a restructuring of the imperial administration, and a general social transformation from a society of lords and subjects to a society of equal citizens. It was a total re-imagining of the Russian Empire, carried out through a program of enlightened despotism, imposing and forcing changes from the top down in order to rejuvenate and modernize the tsarist system before it collapsed under the weight of its plainly evident backward contradictions. But though Stolypin was trying to reform the system in order to save it, he was surrounded by people who believed he was trying to reform the system in order to destroy it. Or, at least destroy the parts of the system they liked best, the parts of the system they benefited from. So I think it’s fair to say that the biggest threats to Stolypin’s project were not radicals or socialists or revolutionaries, but the entrenched interests in powers that formed a conservative bulwark who tried to undermine Stolypin at every turn. We’re talking about nobles, both at court and out in the countryside, the leadership of the conservative Orthodox Church, Russian nationalists, who formed that proto-fascist union of the Russian people and their paramilitary Black Hundreds groups, police officers, gendarmes, and Okhrana agents who were afraid they might be subjected to oversight, patriarchal village elders who didn’t want anything to change because they would lose their own little dominion of power and influence. These various groups opposed some or all of Stolypin’s reforms each for their own reasons, and they became linked in both formal and informal alliances to hamper the prime minister, whether at the local level or in the halls of the Winter Palace.

Things might have gone differently if Tsar Nicholas had truly supported what Stolypin was trying to do, but he really did not. Nicholas went along with all of this because he felt he had to. After the Revolution of 1905, the situation was too dire for him to do what he really wanted to do, which was nothing. He still believed with every fiber of his being that he was the divinely ordained autocrat of all of the Russias. He was the father. Everyone else were his children. No one should stand between a father and his children, certainly not constitutions or dumas or prime ministers. It was also clear that Stolypin’s reforms aimed to supplant the sovereignty of the tsar with the sovereignty of the state. And in this new system, the tsar would be reduced to being merely an executive functionary, still exalted and rich and powerful, but under the overarching constitutional state just like everyone else. Nicholas not only found this idea personally degrading, but also a sin against god. Because when you get up to that level, it’s not just that he felt his rights were being taken away, it’s that he believed that this was literally blasphemy against the will of god.

So Stolypin had always carried his brief to implement reform because of the upheavals of 1905, and because people around Nicholas convinced the tsar if he didn’t go along with it that the revolution would come back. But Stolypin was never operating in a world where the tsar was like, yes, I see what you’re doing. And I like it. Because he didn’t like it. He hated it. And only fear of revolution trumped his hatred of reform. But as I said last week, things seem to be getting a little better with each passing year. Economic conditions improved, and the political danger receded further into the rear view mirror. Agricultural yields increased, foreign investment continued to flow, business and industry enjoyed a little reflourishing. It led Nicholas to listen to those who fed his own instinctive desire to go back to the way things were. To listen to the people who said the danger is passed. We don’t need Stolypin or his reforms anymore.

With hindsight, we can see that the firm conservative pushback was already well underway by 1909, and we can see it working over an otherwise obscure fight over the naval budget. The Russians were still just a few years removed from losing basically their entire navy to the Japanese. The reputation of the Russian military had obviously taken a big hit, and one thing many leaders on all sides of all aisles agreed on was the need to rearm, rebuild, and return Russia to its former state as a great military power. And that included liberals and Octobrists in the Duma, who represented a tradition going back to the end of the Crimean War, that one of the major reasons to have reform and modernization was to ensure Russia remained a great power that could win big wars.

Now, as I’ve said before, there is nothing that liberal nationalists hate more than, than a poorly run war. So while the Octobrists supported the idea of rebuilding the military in theory, they believed that significant strings had to go along with increased appropriations. And the final autopsy report on the Russo-Japanese War laid a lot of justified blame at the tsar’s feet, because of his exclusive control of the military and the general staff. Strategy, tactics, and logistics had been handled not by professional experts, but by friends of the tsar. So when a bill came forward to build four new dreadnoughts for the Baltic Fleet, the Octobrist dominated Duma indicated that they would approve the money only if the naval general staff was put under government oversight. The tsar could not just do whatever he wanted; the admirals and their staffs would answer to the government.

Now, this was a clear expression of the core promise at the heart of the October Manifesto, that confidence in the tsarist system would only prevail if it was understood that people other than the tsar actually ran the day-to-day operations of the empire. That was the whole reason there was now a prime minister and a government, rather than everything running through the Romanov family. Dividing sovereignty from government was key, and they now wanted to extend this to the military. But this ran right into Nicholas’s most deeply held beliefs. He believed he had a divine right if nothing else to be the supreme commander in chief of the Russian military. If anything ought to be the personal purview of the tsar, it was this. They had already taken away so much from him and now they wanted to take away his army and his navy too. So he resisted, even though Stolypin, the government, and the Duma all supported the measure, Nicholas dug in his heels and refused to go along with it. And the tsar won this fight. The bill died. Stolypin was upset enough about the tsar’s opposition that he tendered his resignation, but Nicholas refused to accept it. He was feeling more self-confident, but not so self-confident that he thought he could get along without Stolypin. At least, not yet. But Nicholas was thrilled to discover he could hold the line, and maybe, bit by bit, he could start to reclaim what he believed had been unjustly taken away from him.

Shortly after the naval budget fight, we get to the next big legislative showdown: the western zemstvo bill. When the zemstvo were first created back in the 1860s, they were not created in the most westernly provinces of the Russian Empire, those territories that had been annexed from Poland. And this was for a pretty good reason: the Polish population had recently risen in revolt, and it did not seem wise to the Russian administrators to give the land owning Polish nobility an elected forum in which to make more trouble. But now, as part of his broader administrative reforms, Stolypin wanted to introduce the zemstvo to six western provinces.

But to be very clear, this was not about Polish rights or national equality or local autonomy or any such nonsense. These new zemstvos were in fact designed with quite the opposite goal in mind. Suffrage, voting procedures, and other qualifications were meant to heavily favor the Russian land owners in these provinces. It was meant to elevate Russian voices and interests and strengthen the Russian character of the administration of the Polish provinces. Support for the bill in the Duma came not from the liberals necessarily or Poles, but conservative, Russian nationalists who wanted to ensure the Russian Empire remained the Russian Empire. Thanks to the support of these nationalist groups, when the bill was introduced in the Duma in May 1910, it was passed, and then it got kicked up to the upper house, the state council, for consideration and debate and final approval. The slow moving wheels of the legislative process meant that the state council was not ready to take up the bill until early 1911. And it turned out that there were objections to creating new zemstvo. Some didn’t like that it seemed to undermine the traditional status of the local Polish nobility, because even though they were Polish, they were still nobles, and nobles in the state council didn’t want to see their brother and have their rights taken away. Others just didn’t like the idea of extending the zemstvo at all. They wanted such a democratic institution to shrink and disappear, not expand and grow.

But opposition truly coalesced around a much more particular and petty idea: Stolypin wanted it. And if his enemies could torpedo the western zemstvo bill, they might just be able to torpedo Stolypin along with it.

As the vote in the state council approached in March 1911, several of Stolypin’s enemies at court went behind the prime minister’s back straight to Tsar Nicholas and encouraged Nicholas to suspect the worst both about the bill and his prime minister. They leaned on Nicholas to withdraw his support for the bill and, crucially, not tell uStolypin what he was doing lest,the wily prime minister evade the trap. Nicholas went along with all of this and on the eve of the vote, surreptitiously informed the state councilors looking to him for instructions and guidance that they ought to vote their conscience, which was taken as a clear sign he did not support the bill, or he would have said vote for the bill.

Stolypin was not aware of any of this, nor did he have reason to suspect the bill might be in trouble. Final approval seemed to be a foregone conclusion, and Stolypin did not even bother to attend the final debates on the assumption that it was all in the bag. But when he came down to the state council on March the fourth to witness the final vote on one of the key provisions, he was shocked when it was voted down. He was stunned, he stormed out in an angry huff under the entirely correct assumption that this was a direct attack on his authority. It was a vote of no confidence engineered by his enemies at court. So the very next day, Stolypin went to the tsar and again, submitted his resignation. This apparently spooked the tsar into realizing maybe he had been pushed into doing something he ought not have done. Yes, he wanted independence from Stolypin, and yes, he wanted to reassert his old privileges, but he still feared cutting out on Stolypin entirely, and accidentally inviting back revolution. So Nicholas said, look, if you re-introduce the bill, I will tell the members of the state council to support it .But sensing he could regain the upper hand and wanting to prove to everyone he could not be pushed around, Stolypin made a big mistake. He said, no. There will not be a next bill or another bill. I want you to put through this bill, despite the state council’s rejection. He demanded the tsar temporarily recess the Duma and the state council, and then, when they were officially out of session, promulgate the western zemstvo bill using Article 87, that was the emergency law that allowed for such decrees when the Duma and state council were not technically in session. Stolypin also demanded that the court favorites who had been identified as the ones behind the plot be exiled from St. Petersburg. If the tsar did not agree, Stolypin’s said he would resign and walk away for good.

It took the terminally indecisive tsar a few days to figure out what to do, because he was trying to balance all these various forces, pulling him in different directions, as well as his own hopes and fears and resentments, and he was trying to put it all on top of a spine made completely of jelly, and it just didn’t seem to ever want to hold. So he collapsed back into the place he had been for the last few years: he let his fear of revolution trump his hatred of reform. On March the 12th, he sent the two chambers into recess, and then exiled the offending court favorites. Then on March 14th, the tsar promulgated the western zemstvo bill by arbitrary decree.

To call this a phyrric victory for Stolypin would be an understatement. He stood victorious all right, but he stood completely alone. The conservatives now hated his guts more than ever, not just for dodging their attempt to bury him, but for exiling their friends from court. Liberals hated the abrupt usage of Article 87 to get his way, once again blatantly showing that Stolypin would never let a little thing like the constitution get in his way. It drove the Octobrists, once willing partners in the Duma, permanently into opposition to Stolypin and his government. Stolypin was also attacked in society and in the presses for his high handed arrogance. The tsar, meanwhile, was left feeling personally humiliated, and he was furious about it. Everyone knew he had buckled under an ultimatum that made Stolypin seem much stronger than Nicholas. Whatever lingering flame of personal attachment remained between the two men was snuffed out. Their relationship died of hypothermia. Stolypin could not even enjoy his own success, and colleagues noted the after the spring of 1911, he went from being grandly self-confident to moody and bitter.

Stolypin went in to the summer of 1911, unhappy with everyone and with everyone unhappy with him, it is extremely plausible, bordering on a certainty, that if what is about to happen had not happened. Stolypin would have been ejected from power and ejected from our story anyway. That he would have followed in the footsteps of Sergei Witte and wound up writing pointed critiques of his successors that nobody paid any attention to while maybe sort of hoping the tsar would come to his senses and recall him. But instead, what’s about to happen did happen, and so Stolypin’s departure from our story is far more abrupt and far more permanent.

Stolypin lived for years, knowing that he was the prime target for assassination. All Russian officials were targets for assassination. The SR terrorists had made it very clear long before even the revolution of 1905 that anybody who worked with the tsar was a viable target. This was not a theoretical or a hypothetical threat. This was very real. Stolypin had already escaped one bombing already in the summer of 1906. He went around wearing bulletproof vests and always surrounded by bodyguards. Because of all this, Stolypin seems to have had a fatalistic assumption about his own demise. In his will, that he rewrote in 1906, he stated that he wished to be buried close to wherever he was murdered. It’s hard to tell exactly what his state of mind was in the summer of 1911, and how much he had literally developed a death wish, but he certainly did everything in his power to not avoid getting assassinated.

In late August, 1911, the imperial court journeyed to Kiev to celebrate the unveiling of a statue to the Tsar Liberator Alexander the Second. Preceding this trip, the police informs to leap in that they had picked up chatter about an active plot to assassinate him. They advised the prime minister to keep his head down and stay away from public places during the trip. Instead, Stolypin left his bulletproof vest and his personal bodyguards behind, and entrusted a lock box full of papers to a close friend, telling that friend to burn them if he didn’t come back. Then, off to Kiev he went. And he did not come back. The last few days of August 1911 make it pretty clear how damaged the relationship between the tsar and prime minister now was. Though Stolypin was in Kiev, he was thoroughly snubbed by the court. The imperial family did not invite him to their various soirees and ceremonies, and he was always a pointed and obvious absence. Stolypin’s also ignore the advice of the police and regularly walked around in public. He visited horse races at the hippodrome, and took walks in the park. This brazen disregard for his own safety at the very least indicates Stolypin was not desperate to stay alive at all costs. Whether or not he was actually suicidally depressed is beyond any historian’s ability to diagnose.

The great confusing irony of all of this is that though Stolypin was walking around Kiev brazenly disregarding the threat of assassination, and though there really was a threat of assassination that he was brazenly disregarding, it was not the assassination threat that the police had warned Stolypin not to brazenly disregard. That threat, the threat that Stolypin thought he was brazenly disregarding, was completely made up. It was imaginary. But, it was made up to throw the police off the scent of the real threat of assassination. In fact, the real assassin was the very same person who had warned the police about the fake assassination plot that didn’t actually exist. This is all very confusing, so let us start at the beginning

24-year-old Dmitry Grigoriyevich Bogrov was the son of a wealthy Ukrainian Jewish family. He had gone off to university and emerged as a lawyer, but also emerged as an SR revolutionary, because during his days at university, he fell in with student radicals. But young Bogrov was as interested in gambling and partying as being a revolutionary, and he was frequently blowing through all his cash and turning back to his family for more money. It would appear, however, that sometime around 1907, he secured his own stable financial situation by becoming a paid police informant. For the next three years. Bogrov reliably passed information along to the police, thrwarting various plots and leading to the arrest of his supposed comrades. He was considered by the Kiev police to be one of their most trusted and reliable sources of information. Now over time, his comrades grew suspicious of wherever Bogrov was getting his income and at first they thought he was embezzling from the party. But over the course of a secret investigation, they turned over a few rocks and discovered the far worse truth: that he was a paid police spy.

Rather than just whack Bogrov, they decided to use him. In mid August 1911, his erstwhile comrades confronted him with undeniable evidence and they gave him a stark ultimatum. They said, we know what you’ve done, we could kill you right now and be done with it if we wanted to, but we’re going to give you one chance to live. You must kill somebody important by September the fifth or we’re going to execute you. And then, they cut him loose, to either figure out how to kill somebody important, or get whacked himself.

At first, Bogrov was going to kill the head of the Kiev police, the guy he had been informing for all these years, but Bogrov chickened out when he went to meet the police chief and was treated so warmly that he just couldn’t go through with it. He also apparently considered assassinating the tsar himself, but decided that if a Ukrainian Jew assassinated Tsar Nicholas that would lead directly to a violent anti-Semitic backlash, and so he abandoned that idea as well. Stolypin was thus selected as a target for no other reason than Bogrov had to kill somebody important and other potential targets had too many complications. To give himself some breathing room, Bogrov went to the police and told them, there’s a plot against Stolypin’s life. He then invented two fictitious SR assassins, and said they are going to use my apartment as a home base. So, I’m gonna clear out of there, but you should keep that apartment under surveillance. Since he had been such a reliable source all these years, the police took this seriously. They devoted resources and attention and manpower to monitoring the apartment, but not Bogrov, who they trusted, and who proceeded to spend the next few days stalking Prime Minister Stolypin.

On September the first, Bogrov found out the tsar and much of the court would attend a theatrical performance, and Stolypin would be there. Continuing to feed his police handlers misinformation. Bogrov told them that the assassins would surely be catchable at his apartment that very night, and he begged for a ticket to the theatrical performance to provide Bogrov with a clean alibi. Just one hour before the performance was set to begin, he received the ticket from his police handlers. And that is how he gained access to the theater that night.

The tsar was seated in the front row near the orchestra with his four daughters. Stolypin was nearby, though the two men did not interact. Around 10:00 PM, during the second intermission, Stolypin stood chatting with a few of his neighbors. Bogrov, dressed in formal coat tails, approached with a pistol hidden under his program. As soon as he got close, he pulled out the pistol and fired two shots into the prime minister. One hit Stolypin’s hand and ricocheted and wounded a musician. The other hit him in the chest, deflected off of a medal Stolypin was wearing for the occasion, and lodged in his liver. Bogrov was jumped, apprehended, and beaten into submission.

Now, according to witnesses, Stolypin at first staggered in shocked confusion, and did not exactly understand what had just happened to him. But then he opened up his coat and saw blood pouring out everywhere and realized he had been shot. He collapsed into a chair, and in the commotion shouted loud enough for everyone to hear, I am happy to die for the tsar. Stolypin was rushed out to the theater to a nearby hospital, and it’s entirely possible that with today’s medicine he would have lived, because at first the wound did not seem fatal. But his recovery in the hospital over the next few days took a sharp and fatal turn when the wound became infected. And it was the infection, rather than the bullet, that killed him. On September the fifth, 1911, Pyotr Stolypin died.

Stolypin loomed like a giant over a very particular moment of Russian history. And for a long time, there was a general story, at least among Western historians, and especially during the Cold War, that his life and reforms represented the great path not taken. That he was carrying out the great reforms that had been exposed as necessary by the revolution of 1905, and those reforms were cut short by his untimely death. Had he lived, he could have kept going and reinvented and re-imagined the empire and thus avoided the whole second Revolution of 1917. But every book you read nowadays pretty much agrees that this wasn’t not the case. That his death here in 1911 actually came after his reforms started to stall and fail. He was already cut off and estranged from the tsar, and politically he was dead man walking. Every instinct in the tsar’s body was to turn away and reject land reform and administrative reform and social reforms. And the conservative defenders of the old order were winning the argument by September 1911. As we talked about last week, the land reforms, the vaunted land reforms, were already limited and mostly resisted at every level.

The proposed administrative and political reforms were never carried out. They would have taken years to accomplish anyway, but by the time Stolypin was dead, they were already being slow walked until the tsar could just get rid of them. Stolypin was despised enough by conservatives that given Bogrov’s connection to the police, there was immediate suspicions the hit was ordered not by the SR revolutionaries, but high placed conservative reactionaries.

In truth, Stolypin was trying to impose his vision onto Russia, which for all we know might have worked, had he been able to impose it. But he did not have any support from the tsar, and he was acting on behalf of no real organic community out there in the provinces or the villages or the cities or really anywhere. And he was trying to do it with a bureaucracy that was too weak, too disorganized, and too incoherent to carry it out. So, as I said, had he not been assassinated here in 1911, the story probably would have gone that he winds up drafting bitter memoirs about how everybody should have listened to him, rather than him carrying all this to a successful conclusion and avoiding any future Russian revolutions. That’s my read on it anyway. But his death does helpfully coincide with the death of reform, bringing to an end a brief period opened by the emergency of 1905, but which was dead, dead, dead, whether metaphorically or bodily, by 1911. After Stolypin’s death, no one anywhere near the levers of power would ever again try anything so bold or so challenging to the existing order. Because Nicholas his court, his family, and his friends promptly retreated to their old habits, believing the worst was behind them.

But obviously, the worst is yet to come.

Next week, we will follow our story back to the inner sanctum of the imperial court, as Nicholas and Alexandra reasserted their own personal power over the empire that they believed god had given them to run. This means that it’s finally time to introduce one of the most infamous characters in all of Russian history, and you all know who I’m talking about, so I don’t even have to dramatically end this episode by saying his name.

 

10.047 – The Duma of Lords and Lackeys

 

This week’s episode is brought to you by Harry’s too often. We’re choosing between quality and a fair price with Harry’s. You don’t have to choose. And I, for one have never missed getting overcharged for fancy blades, and the times that I’ve traveled and forgotten my toiletry kit. And so I have to replace things on the fly.

I’m always reminded at the local drug store, just how much you have to choose between cheap stuff that does a terrible job or decent stuff that costs an arm and a leg. Aries. Meanwhile, delivers a close, comfortable shave at a fair price. Only $2 per refill. Aries believes in quality so much that they bought their own factory in Germany, just so they could own every step of the manufacturing process.

They source their steel from Sweden and manufacture their blades in a world-class blade factory in Germany and Harry’s factory in Germany is one of the select few manufacturers in the world that have mastered the technology to create a Gothic arch, the gold standard for razor blade grinding. For a limited time Harry’s has an exclusive offer for listeners of my show.

New customers can get a hairy starter set and a free bodywash for just $3 at harrys.com/revolutions. That’s more than a $16 value for just three bucks. You’ll get a five blade razor weighted handle foaming shave gel, a travel cover, and a travel sized bodywash. It’s an incredibly great deal, but act fast while supplies last, go to harrys.com/revolutions to redeem your offer.

Hello, and welcome to Revolutions.

Episode 10.47: The Duma of Lords and Lackeys

We’ve spent the last three episodes with the Bolsheviks and Mensheviks, as they debated revolutionary tactics and strategy under the impression the revolution of 1905 was just going to keep advancing. Today, we will return to where we left things off at the end of Episode 10. 43 with Stolypin’s Coup in the summer of 1907, emphatically slamming the door once and for all on that revolution and sending the socialists tumbling back into emigre obscurity. The immediate future did not belong to the revolutionaries, but rather the reformers. These reformers, centered around Prime Minister Stolypin, spent the next several years riding high, believing that they were carrying out a program that would hew an enlightened line between radical revolutionaries on one side and reactionary conservatives on the other, both of whom were pursuing paths that would surely destroy the Russian Empire, whilst Stolypin and the reformers were setting out to save it.

The optimistic mystic heyday of the Stolypin era was between 1907 and 1911, and it was made possible by a couple of big factors. First, the economic outlook for Russia was starting to improve. Harvests were pretty good. Exports were profitable. The enterprises that had been rocked by slowdowns and shutdowns and strikes returned to a state of something resembling productive growth. Foreign investment, especially from the French continued to come into the empire, propping up both its industrialization efforts and the tsar’s own personal finances. The empire was also of course no longer at war, and the impact of the humiliating defeat to Japan faded. The terms of the peace treaty, for example, were both light and manageable. Peasant upheavals and worker demonstrations diminished year in and year out. And while there was ongoing war between the police authorities and SR Maximalist terrorists, those battles now resembled gang warfare rather than a great social and political revolution. Each day, week, month, and year seem to put the revolution even further in the rearview mirror. And then of course, there’s the person of Stolypin himself. He had vision and drive and ambition and energy, and for the next several years would put motor force to reforms that had been long discussed, but never implemented.

To help him implement these reforms, Stolypin and his government now had an elected Duma they could work with, thanks to the unilateral rewriting of the election laws he did in the summer of 1907. The biggest thing about the new election law was that it just cut out of the electorate all but about the richest third of the eligible population, and practically cut national minorities out of the equation completely by just straight up eliminating a hundred seats from the Third Duma, most of which were drawn from the imperial periphery. So for comparison’s sake, the elections to the first two Dumas roughly broke down to one delegate per 2000 landowners. For the Third Duma, it was now one per 230. Previously, it was one for every 4,000 town dwellers, which was now changed to one for every 1000 of the highest tax paying merchants. Previously, it was one for every 30,000 peasants; that was now one for every 60,000 peasants. And finally, what used to be one for every 90,000 workers was now one delegate for every 125,000 workers.

So the results of the election that were held in October 1907 were pretty predictable. And the large caucuses of Kadets and Trudoviks and socialists who had made the first two Duma so forthrightly combative lost nearly all their seats. The liberal Kadets had started in the first Duma with close to 200 seats. Then they dropped down to a hundred for the second, and now only held about 50. The surprisingly strong showing by the Trudoviks who nobody had even considered before and numbered well over a hundred in the first two Dumas were now down to just 13, meanwhile, outright socialists didn’t do much better: they numbered just 19 in the Third Duma, which was a surprisingly strong showing, given the number of bans and crackdowns and censorships and police raids that were thrown at them.

The flip side of this were the conservative and right-wing nationalist parties. Tiny minorities in the first two Dumas, they now came in to the Third Duma with a heavy slate of delegates, going from somewhere south of 50 to somewhere north of 150, depending on the classifications you use to define what parties these people are in.

The clear winners of the elections to the Third Duma though, were the Octobrists. The Octobrists were the conservative liberals, who had previously been non-entities standing in the shadow of the more radical Kadets, but who now stormed into the Third Duma with 154 seats. They were by far the single largest coherent block of delegates. The Octobrists are drawn straight out of the ranks of the old zemstvo constitutionalists. These guys had briefly held the spotlight way back in episode 10. 32, when we talked about the Zemstvo Congress of November 1904, but they very quickly gave up that spotlight come Bloody Sunday in January 1905, and events just left them in the dust. They were called the Octobrists because their whole ideological platform rested on the idea that the October Manifesto of 1905 represented the thing that the empire needed. More radical liberals and the Kadets didn’t think the October Manifesto went far enough. Meanwhile, conservatives thought it went way too far. The Octobrists were the one who thought it was perfect, it was just right. Legal equality and civil rights — with reasonable restrictions — a representative assembly of educated elite helping craft imperial policy, but not trying to take over the government like the Kadets war. They were cautious constitutional monarchists and very anti-revolutionary. They believe they were the proper and responsible stewards of the empire. Now the Octobers did not have outright majority though, but when they looked for votes to pass various bills, they invariably turned right towards conservatives, rather than left towards liberals and socialists. And because of this, everyone to their left soon dubbed the third Duma, mostly full of rich nobles, the Duma of Lords and Lackeys.

Because of the conservative and cooperative outlook of the Third Duma, they turned out to be the first one to actually finish their five-year term. They would not be dissolved early, they would all sit in their seats until 1912. During this time, they were a very busy little body. They considered more than 2,500 bills and crafted another 200 of their own, all without running afoul of the government or the tsar — at least, not running too afoul. They made a point of working with Stolypin and the government rather than against them, but they also did hold regular hearings interrogating government ministers, and exercising what they saw as a healthy and proper oversight role over the entire administration of the empire. But, the thing that tripped them up during these years was not bomb throwing revolutionaries so much as Tsar Nicholas, and Prince Alexander, and their conservative friends at court, plus an empire’s worth of entrenched power and interest who opposed everything Stolypin was trying to do. And in the end, as we will see next week, those entrenched conservative interests will win, and Stolypin and the reformers will lose.

But for the moment, they didn’t realize they were going to lose. They thought they were embarking on a grand project of reform that was going to save the empire. And today, we are going to talk about two major things they attempted to do that are intertwined and go hand in hand even though we are going to talk about one and then the other, because they are meant to foster and reinforce each other. Now that he had a Duma he could work with and a clear mandate to pursue his policy objectives, Stolypin set out to reform the empire’s dysfunctional administrative apparatus, and finally answer once and for all the land question.

Stolypin had no illusions that this would take place overnight, and he once said that it would probably take 20 years for all of this to take root, but he really hoped that when the Russian Empire came out the other side, that they would be an empire of citizen farmers who were industrious and hardworking, who enjoyed civil, legal, and economic equality, and no longer had to labor under the old estates or feudal political, social, and economic relations. He hoped the reformed empire would have a governing structure more responsive and efficient, and give all these new self-confident citizen farmers a place to participate, and a feeling like they were heard. In general, Stolypin wants to lift the empire out of medieval despotism and turn it into a western style state. Now, if he could have snapped his fingers and just been done with it, maybe it would have worked, and maybe the second Russian revolution never would have happened. But that is not how the real world works.

So first, let’s run down the current administrative apparatus from top to bottom. And folks, it is a mess. It is in fact a lot like the broken regime episode from the French Revolution series. The Russian Empire combined archaic elements that had developed deep in the mists of the medieval period with rationalized elements grafted onto the system over the centuries, by say, Peter, the Great or Catherine the Great, It was defined mostly by overlapping jurisdiction, unclear lines of communication, and jealously guarded, prerogatives. What Stolypin wanted, and what the Third Dumas conservative liberal sentiments agreed with, was a grand project of rationalization. They wanted to reduce the role in the power of the old aristocracy, and mostly eliminate any institution based on the medieval estates. They wanted to open the system to better and more able administrators, establish meaningful supervision and oversight that would coordinate and align different levels of the administrative apparatus, rather than having one of these crazy quilt regimes, full of friction and chaos and inefficiency. And by rationalizing all of that out in the provincial areas, it would lead to greater coordination and alignment with the goals of the central administrators in St. Petersburg.

Now for this project, Stolypin did not have to invent anything. After becoming prime minister, he just appointed a commission to examine and consolidate 40 years worth of proposals and commissions and suggestions and plans that had existed going back to the 1860s, but had never been implemented. The main object of nearly all those proposals was how to address the big question of bringing all the ex-serfs fully into the system, because though serfrdom had been abolished, the old traditional social and political systems out in the countryside remained basically unchanged. And that question had never been answered. Having come up through the provincial administrative system, Stolypin was uniquely able to analyze its strengths and weaknesses, and then take from the grab bag of suggestions that had grown up over the last 40 years the best ideas. Stolypin would spend the rest of his short life trying to implement these reforms.

At its broadest level, russia was divided into governorates. There were more than 60 in total with about 50 inside of great Russia itself. Nearly all of them were defined by boundaries created during the reign of Catherine the Great. The governors of these areas were appointed by the central government, and over the decades had accumulated an overwhelming array of responsibilities that ran through their office, even as they lacked the support staff and budgets necessary to handle all the work. Plus, their alleged ultimate authority over the people and activities in their geographic governorate in practice ran them into jurisdictional conflicts with other parts of the central state. For example, the ministries of railroads or agriculture. Those ministries claimed thematic jurisdiction over their areas of authority, and it was never made clear for example whether railroads running through a particular governorate was under the authority of the governor or agents of the railroad ministry. This of course led to friction, inefficiency, miscommunication, and fruitless, bureaucratic infighting.

The step below the governance only added to this confusing friction. They were all divided into districts, but there was no official executive officer or even designated administrative office running these districts. They were simply managed by a hodgepodge network of committees and groups and associations either formed a locally, or by some central ministry, all of them bumping into each other and irrationally overlapping was zero coordination or communication. The closest thing a district had to an executive was something called the marshal of the nobility who was elected by the local nobles. Over the years, these marshals of the nobility in a given district would take on the role of chairman of this committee or that organization, and bring a lot of different areas under their personal purview, but never in any rational or systematic way. The marshals of the nobility also had zero budget for staff or any kind of official standing councils or committees to help them manage the workload, which was considerable.

Then as we also know, operating inside these governorates were the much discussed zemstvo. These quasi-representative bodies created in the 1860s were tasked with engineering work and infrastructure projects and schools and various other social programs, but they existed completely independently of the regular governor or district officials. In terms of an organizational flow chart, the zemstvo were detached from it completely and just sort of off doing their own thing. They could not overrule a governor, but they also did not work for him. One of the main points of administrative friction and conflict over the past couple of decades was that the ambitious delegates to the zemstvos were hoping to grow their power until they supplanted the existing central apparatus, and become essentially state legislatures of a federal constitutional monarchy. But for the moment they were still just free floating bodies, contributing to the overlap in conflict and jumbled inefficiency of the entire apparatus.

Now all of that though is happening in a pretty high level. The main problem since the 1860s was actually what to do with the emancipated peasantry at the very lowest levels, who continued to live and work and die completely outside the imperial system, which did not penetrate that far down. Villages were run by local elders. They handled local justice and disputes, they collected taxes and assigned land, and could even forbid somebody from leaving the village. For women, this was especially stifling, as their livelihoods and freedom were controlled by patriarchal village elders, and it was why many so desperately sought more emancipated lives in the city, and why they were happy to join the ranks of the working class. It was considered escape from their traditional oppression. The central government left all of this to the local villages. And it’s why, for example, the SRs and the anarchists and more than a few Social-Democrats looked at Russia and were like, well, why don’t we just get rid of the parasitic imperial apparatus and let the self-governing communes do what they’ve always done? Is anybody going to miss an imperial system that basically plays no part in anyone’s lives to begin with? Probably not.

The principal point of contact between the imperial apparatus and the self-governing villages was a much maligned office that was a prime target for the Stolypin reforms, and that is the land captains. Land captains were drawn from the ranks of the local gentry, and they were assigned jurisdiction over the peasants of a rural region called a volost, which were the collection of villages in a roughly 25 square kilometer area. Any issues the villagers may have had to go up through the land captain, and any responses or orders that came from the top down also went through the land captain. Which meant the state only heard what the land captains reported, and the villages only heard what the land captain reported. As you can imagine, a position like this becomes a hotbed of local corruption and abuse. And for the villagers, land captains were the real face of political, economic, and social tyranny. And remember, the peasantry usually thought the tsar was good, and would save them from his corrupt local administrators if he ever found out how much they abused them and double taxed them and lied to them. The myth of the good tsar always went hand in hand with the reality of local abuse.

So what is Stolypin’s plan for all of this? Well, basically he wanted to create a system of federalized centralization, which is a bit of an oxymoron, I know, but just hear me out. Russia was too big and too spread out for the central government to make all the decisions. Pure centralization was just dumb and inefficient. So Stolypin’is plan was to make the provincial governors the foundation of imperial administration. For most things, most of the time, they would be the supreme authority. But they would also be appointed by and answerable to the central government. So it’s not like the provinces would choose their own leaders like in a truly federalized system. To aid the governor, stolypin planned to create a new provincial council composed of local gentry, important economic players, and officials representing other government ministries. This council would also include representatives of the zemstvo, which Stolypin now wanted to integrate formally into the system. He saw the zemstvo playing much the same role at the provincial level that he envisioned the Duma would play at the national level, that is, something like a ministry of raising and debating issues. The zemstvo would provide a degree of representative participation in the system for those who wanted to participate. It would allow them to bring things to the attention of the governor, or raise issues that really ought to be kicked up to the national Duma and the national government for further discussion. But they must always be carefully constrained in the scope of their powers because Stolypin wanted the zemstvo to be the ears of the government or not the mouth of the people.

But the real administrative revolution — I mean, reform — would happen at the local level. The job of land captain would be abolished completely, and the villages would be truly brought into a fully integrated imperial system. The volosts would be retained as an administrative unit, but now run by an appointed official who would have authority over the entire population of the area rather than just the peasantry. Because going hand in hand with all of these administrative reforms was the legal concept of an equal citizenry rather than nobles and peasants. The volosts would also get their own little elected zemstvo, which would further integrate them and emphasize this new concept of legal equality, because participation in those hyper local zemstvo would be based on land ownership rather than social status. The power of these hyperlocal zemstvo would of course be limited, but they would provide an avenue of participation for the new citizen farmers that Stolypin hoped the Russian Empire of the future would be built on, as we’ll talk more about here in a second. These local units be tied back up through the chain of imperial command, creating permanent lines of communication and authority going up and down. So that for the first time governorates of the Russian Empire would be linked from St. Petersburg all the way down to the individual village and back up again.

So that’s the administrative side of things. But if we stay here at the local level, we can pivot from the political administration to economic relationships, and get a handle on the practical implications, the nuts and bolts of Stolypin’s answer to the great land question, which as we know, was not about collectivization and nationalization on the one hand, nor about retaining the old feudal estates on the other. He believed the answer was to create an entirely new class of industrious citizen farmers, whose work would improve the general productivity of the empire, and lead to general prosperity everywhere.

As we discussed it’s a bit back in episode 10.42, the problem of the Russian land question was really two problems. The first was who owned the land, and the second was how it was cultivated. The first was about ownership and property and stewardship and incentive. The second was about the methods and technologies used to actually make the land grow food. Stolypin believed that his land reform plan addressed both questions simultaneously. Across the empire, about 75% of peasant households and about 85% of all of the land were held as communal property in the villages. In the central Russian provinces, this number was borderline 100%. Every household and every scrap of land was held communally.

But the problem of productivity was not just about whether or not it was held as private property or communal property, but specifically how Russian communal property was held. Because it was doled out via this thing called the strip system. The common holdings of a village would be distributed to member households not as single plot of land, but in separated strips. This was meant to spread out good land and bad land and mix up everyone’s burden and rewards equally. But these strips would be spread out all over the place and in some cases be as little as three feet wide, so you couldn’t even use a modern plow to do a single line. So a household might control, let’s say, 30 acres of land. But those 30 acres could be spread out over like 50 different strips, which introduced a couple of major burdens to productivity, first being the time and effort it took to move from strip to strip. Time spent moving from strip to strip was time not spent actually working the land. There was also no ability to plan to cultivate a crop on a rational basis because everybody’s land was just sort of mixed up. Everyone had to do what everyone else was doing in the way that everybody else did it. And of course, with periodic redistribution always a factor, there was very little incentive to improve or invest time and resources into something that might not be yours in a couple years.

To people who said, we need to thus nationalized the land or collectivize and redistribute it on a more rational basis, Stolypin argued that that would not be enough. Because the amount of land was not necessarily the problem, or at least it was a problem, there wasn’t enough of it. The problem was, that it wasn’t productive enough. And he believed that individual profit incentives were the missing ingredient to Russian agriculture. It would be the only thing that would motivate Russians everywhere to get better at what they did, to be smarter about their land use, to think harder about how they grew things and why they grew things. Famously, Stolypin said that he wanted to make his wager not on the needy and the drunken, but on the sober and the strong. That incentivizing industrious hard work, and allowing people to keep the profits from their industrious hard work, would lead farmers to make the qualitative changes necessary to make Russian land more productive in a way that just socialized or nationalized land would not, or god forbid just continuing the strip system, which nobody wanted to do.

To begin the process of completely transforming the nature of Russian agriculture. Stolypin passed that law in November 1906, which stated that henceforth, peasant households could demand their allotment of communal land be withdrawn from the commune and turned into private property. This was something that could be demanded and was not subject to approval by the village elders. As a halfway point, there was a lesser right that could be invoked, where a household would not withdraw from the commune system, but they could demand consolidation of their property into a single plot, which would allow for greater efficiency and productivity.

After this grand pronouncement, there were a bunch of laws and decrees and orders that were put out there especially undertaken during the period of the Third Duma to make this process easier for the so-called separatists who wanted to quit the communal village and strike out on their own as Stolypin’s perfect citizen farmers. In practice, this transformation required a massive amount of effort to carry out. Multiple ministries were involved in it; the state funded surveyors and officials to come around and analyze villages, draw up new property lines, approve applications and loans; they would prevent people from resisting the process. A peasant land bank was created and bankrolled by the state which offered very good terms so that peasants could buy new land and new technologies to work at even better. The government also made tons of state land and crown land and church land available for purchase by these individual separatists household. This process involved hundreds of state officials and thousands of employees, statisticians, and surveyors, and agronomists, and tens of millions of rubles to finance and bankroll everything.

But despite all this energy and assistance and funding, an operation this transformative could not help but run into a massive wall of resistance. The most basic roadblock was that most people just didn’t want to do it. With historical hindsight, we can look back and see that less than 25% of all peasant households ever even filed a petition to separate from their communes, which meant that more than 75% did not. They just wanted no part of it. And that’s only talking about people who filed for a petition; probably one third of those who filed a petition wound up either never separating, or withdrawing the petition before it was processed. Plenty more who successfully separated and claim private title to their land, perhaps a number even as high as 50%, acquired that title just to sell it to a richer neighbor, pocket the immediate cash windfall, and quit the village entirely. They did not separate to go off and become industrious citizen farmers, they did it to sell out and get out as quickly as possible.

Now, the number of people who were quote unquote, willing to separate was also influenced by the fact that there was enormous pressure in the villages not to separate. Because the commune may be inefficient, but in a world constantly on the edge of poverty and famine, the village commune, for all its faults, meant the everyone shared the risk together. And the more people who stayed in the commune, the better everyone’s chances were. So as households contemplated whether or not they wanted to file for separation, they could be pressured in a million big and little ways not to do it. They could be shunned or ostracized, they might face threats of outright violence or even murder. Then there was also the head of the household problem. Because if this was carried out and a household separated, the private property title had to go to somebody, and in Stolypin’s plan, it went to the head of the household. This meant that wives and sisters and younger sons or cousins or other members of the quote-unquote household did not share in the communal system anymore. They were now at the whim of the head of the household who owned the property. So there was enormous pressure inside of families to not quit the commune because of its ramifications on everybody who was not the head of the household.

But this was all internal pressure. Externally, when the surveyors and officials came around to do their work, they faced a lot of the same resistance. They were typically greeted with hostility, and often had to do their work of surveying and mapping or paperwork with bodyguards and even companies of soldiers hanging around to protect them from attack.

Despite all this, some people did successfully complete the path Stolypin laid out. There were definitely success stories. But as the years went by, it took kind of dogged determinism to get there. But if they did, they claimed private property, consolidated their holding, and closed it, built better structures, purchased newer equipment, farmed for profit using modern techniques and then sold excess produce to the cities. They came out ahead. They were the winners of this whole process. It’s not that it didn’t happen, it’s just that statistically and in the aggregate, they were a minority. Because also, plenty of people who tried to walk this path simply failed. There were those who took a real shot at it, but it just didn’t work out. They separated from their commune and tried to become industrious individual farmers, but due to mistakes or fate or just not being good enough or smart enough or lucky enough, they failed. There were a lot of upfront costs and there was a lot of individual risk. They were also often shut out of their traditional support networks in the commune, because they were blacklisted for separating. So these household tried to be strong and sober and independent, and they woke up broke and impoverished. And come 1917, they were more than willing to sell out to anybody or anything and come back into the commune.

So if we trace the course of Stolypin’s land reforms, we see a strong initial burst in 1907 and 1908. But that burst of enthusiasm fell sharply by 1909 and 1910 as resistance set in. By 1911, land privatization was completely stalled out, and by 1914, it just wasn’t happening at all. By the Revolution of 1917, only about 15% of peasant households in European Russia had been converted to private plots and consolidated according to Stolypin’s reform vision. The vast majority of those involved in the rural agrarian part of the 1917 Revolution had not been affected at all by any of this. Things were exactly as they were before 1905. In 1917, 90% of Russian peasants were still doing strip farming under the communal system.

So there is this age old question: was Russia on a path to a full agricultural transformation that would have solved all their problems had it been allowed to continue without the great interruption of World War I? The answer is clearly no. Because by 1914, this was all pretty much a dead letter. And by then, Stolypin himself was pretty much a dead letter. He was gone. And all his reform energy gone with him.

Next week, we will talk more about how it all went wrong, and the ultimate unhappy fate of Stolypin and his reforms. After a promising start, things drifted, and then the great wall of conservative stubbornness held the line and turned him back. The brief window of reform ended due to ignorance, resentment, personality conflicts, and a deep seated protection of the prevailing systems that stretched back hundreds of years. In the end, all Stolypin’s reforms accomplished was exposing just how truly entrenched the existing system was, and how much revolution might in fact be the only the answer.